GkVI16
author: Mullens, Joseph

o P

s

i T S — o

%

dlhed

e i

e

i

v

e

i

e

y

i

Engdie

X

iR

oaiae

R

e

ik

oa

Y

ik

ot

S

Nt

s

e

il

g

s

{7

Hric

et

£

<2

N

s

e

;i

oh

ARy

23

=

G

P

it

3

<

(5

R

H

i

o

Fes

£k

!

=i

)

st

V3

R

;

=S

e

e

%

i

ARSI

&

.

32

o

Cat,

$13tE

;

ke

2

E

A

%

i

TR

!

o

ride

o

Fa

R

3

7y

£

AL

1

W TanaTs

i

2

3

A

8

23

e

o

e

e

W’

%

%

S

o

i

4

%3

&

7

o

T

Yot

%

e

A

A

s

%

w

3

Sty

£

b

2

R

e

e

z

)

£

%

SOEAE

%

6

B

i

3

B

5

)

0%

i3,

e

%

2

Fid

B

oy

0%

P

30

5

3

i

E)

oty

e

hads

it

S

'3

e

#

O

e

o5

3

5

&0

4

b

£}

il

il

A

0%

=

#

¥

Hae

vk

Al

e

He

ol

ot

S

o%

JLH

4L

S

A~

&

%

i

HRAd

4

o5

£

5

patts

b1

3!

S

N

35!

3

13

s

AL

¢id

A

~

!

5

wletet,

A

9

el

FA

e

>

)

2

b

We

St

v

P55

a5

&

&

i

&

5!

i

ho

o

b

&

i

e

s

G

s

=

s

%

R

15

SEh A

Frelels

St

K

o’

a5

o

6

sy

!

£

i

#

‘

W

30

%

i

il

sl

b

5

¥

s

%)

s

i

2

S

&

P

1939

3%

ACID

X

Yo%

vk

b

o

£y

R

e

3

o

s

A

%t

i

Ao

b

AR Y

KA

V9 e

—

e

5

N

=

A

AT

£

nEA e

Ay

Wetoly

5

5

Aald

d

X

Vo

b e

o

b

,,

o2

2

&k

vy

T

o

S

S

Vot e

3

et

e

%

gtetes

£

5

0

o

S

Rt

R

ol

R

ot

4

A

b5

5%

5

&

-~

2

5

i

st

A

oh

&

e

A

55

FOR

AN

e

i

ol

4

7

¥

{6

i

%

SO

Pty

5

4

oLy

7

A

A

ot

X

*

e

o,

&.

X

A

o

e

W

o

3

i

5

30

oY,

I s

I

3G

Gty

kG

2

ald

;

At

G

FalEe

Fiose

O

55

H

A

3

P

i

5

5

LA

B

>

X

o

’

£

SR

el

2)

5

3

i

Sk

5

S

i

B Lot

Pt

3a

$!

o

A

&

s

55

o

el

Saale e

Fr

.

v

o

&

N ot e

&

91

35

R

s

57

b3

g

.

;

A

258

5

i

e

B st

ey

4

A

1t

G

3t

=

S

e

2%

3

3

o

%3ty

aPetgees

o2t

i

st

AT

R

e

£

i

ooy

o5

3

%

e

1Ty

RO o

o0

gt

%

NGL s

)

72

5

>

R

C5ss

560

I

Xate

3

L

&

T

b

S

v

.

L

/;

ad

2

o

&

£

e

o

3

ol

B

et

50

e

s

50

it

i

D

»

atd

2

A

ot

5

370

&

TS

#h

o

ot

&

A

B

A

=

Y

V!

8%

£

Wi

Ex

&

4

HE

L

K

Ttk

23

50

it

At

%

R

£

!

@

o

<

i

3o

ol

RO

e

o

-5

6363

3

e

TR

OO A

a5ty

o

s st

‘2

A

&t

%

'y

3

-

=%y

.Yf

5

B FH

0

e

o

9!

Al

o3

o

3

b

s

otola

e

ATl

4

A

&

55

:‘S

¥

A

)

AEK

3

A

Sig%

oS

%

HH

3

At

"

Fibetnsp

3

£

;

ghest

43

oty

Pt

P

f.,_‘.

Al

sty

ik

S

e

K3

s

5

+

A5

&

&

o

b

o

AN

)

fi4

AT

A

T

&

Faki

3%

-

Shi%s

%

o

ealo

9

4

5

5

SEes

g

Ko

s

)

3

A3

]

0

Voot

e

g

2

2

To%

Al

e

wt

S

%

&

St

*e

e

4

el

Gt

A

o

atetoty

CRUT

AR

3

&

A

)

b

oy

e

s

Slets

i

-

T

&

s

Pt

3t

RAHa

s

il

&

s

W

o'

Ao

&

&

gt

STt

K

4

&

Rl oK

ate

e

2

el

i

S35

2

e

S

!

“

ote

o

o

<

>

LK

3

)

AR

4

e

S

%

L

mALE

)

_,

2

i’

e

5

ot

&

bt

SEASE

K

i

525

A R

S

&,

K

ettt

o

21058

ol

P

ST

e

PETIN

T,

&

SRttty

Pl

s

53

B

<

5

?

xS

P

%

£

A

&

el

Wlette

r

e

e

e

et

ey

KA

Al

ale

€500 e

it

et

355

Gl

s

g

PorTd e

%

Pt

el

it

LA

A

#

A

3

et

Pes

gt

4

0

ek

§

&)

&

24

J:

7

s

£

iy

e

%

s

R

e

s

ahale

e

i

T

oy

s

o

4

Fiate

A

IS

TS

B3

i

A

Crae)

o

et

2

5

50

i

&30

et

4

Ay

-

e

2

¥

>

:

S

e tehet

)

Al

%

3%

e

A

S

STy

2

ot

o7

Al

<

1

i

iy

o

o

a2

£

5

b

yfr

S

o

’

ot

s

R

s

B0

2

e

v

%

3%

A

iR

R

e,

&

Reies

It

na

i

e

s

Sy

§

;;

A2

5

o

.:

ol

e

O o

W

3

‘,

sl

AR

&

&

2

&

S

50

3

S

P Tl

b

S

%

5

ot

37

5

5

S

15

4

e dA

Gy

23

£

G

ittt

et

54

2T

A

FROELS

e

5

i

)

S

%

£

o

5

e

s

et

3

5

s

2

B

it

e

i

G

e

3

o

it

5

ol

-

St

et

%

o

e

It et

52

et

S

Rt

et

ot

ety

VIr et

¥

*

¥

L%

4

%

e

)

HES

5

3G

P Bt

A0

Y

&

4

Siwlat

i

2

W

Dy

o

o

AL

HAh e

$

o R A A

oy

e

gt

S

£y

0

>

A g

WPt

g

B

<

;v

X

et

ey

S it

Notet

s

8

=

4

v

A

e

i

-,

E{‘

4]

i

A

Fol!

S

b

ot

2

£

3

P

S

3

-

S

&

{833

a5

A

3%

o

oty

7

s s

OO

i

-

G4

i

LA

8

7t

o

Een)

Fote

¥

2

SEte

3

7

2

R

5

o

5

&

Py

SR

KR

S

gl

i.‘

%

e ivy

)

S

e

P

e

Fe8

ey

&

FA e

e

ERd

£}

i

ate

o

53

o

S

&

o

SO

S

o

e

3

rothes

ot

he

e

-

i

f

!

o5

{

=

e

HL

e

Ay

e

4

4

e

2

S

St

BnA K

Tty

R

L,

o8

7o

oy

5

G

45

e

et

oty

‘t

ot

o

;

o

&

vy

=

ol

eAe

.

se

on

[

P

"

e

23

oy

i

et

Setel]

o

2%

)

e

o

A ET K

s

A

2

SR,

e

>

i

AR

o

A,

&

<

GO

12

A

(s

et

-

s

Croe

#

;

Sretaters

X,

Ve

o5

A

=

S SAT ST S AT ST

eXe

e S

==

P

i

30

SN

oyt

A ER A

e

'S

50

s

D100

s

it

A

&

E

0

K

s

R

=

:

i

e Tercy!

i

5,

=Y

.:

;

-

AN

¢t

A

i

;

ety

e utated,

455

3

e

%

o

=

3

,.

o

P

£

o

A

R

5

P

ol

A

5

&

A

Sl

55

KA

K

S

RIS N bt

i

&

Wra%s

oA

510,

o

AR

i

Eiyaas

“F

5o

&

i

£

75

4

2

o

o

G

B

B

=

é"\, N N NP A PN A R N N AP

Vi

£

SN2

oy

s

5

Kot

%

T

0%

s oty

HEXF

e

2

o

Ao

ST

SRt

ks

S5t

oo ts

Ay

it

“

s

<

‘,

~

$

el

.:

2!

e

b

S8

oty

&

s

2

A

FA,

Fit

e

7

sy

S

e

oty

3w

a8

S

B

2%

0%

4

£

3

tst

;

vy

e

ey

HAE s

=,

o

e

0

=ls

>

;

s

o e

o

o

s

P

.

RS

et

o

A

Vel

e

e

ty

15750

%

s

<

Wi

O

B

3T e

)

B

:

R

£

ot

et

4

2

o

2

)

At

i,

31e%

e

e

R

2ela

e

S5

A

&

2%

(2

P

7

it

2y

K

#

e

Chts

e

2T

s

=

RoTtty

Ss'e

,

%

AN

Stele

&

oty

ot

X

52

i

L

Tl

£,

S

i

LI

REIA

&

R,

S

S5

e

&

i

s

STt

e

o

7,

PRt

3t

e

54

Nt

URE

v’

%

ot

whovs

=

S

s

=y

¢

<

Shel'c

o'

RSt

e Tt

g

b

w

)

#;

Gl

P

o

9

s

SIS

P

SR

3%

R W

¥

Sy

5

Vit

=3

e

e

%

AF

e

255

0

w4

S

e

9o

7.

B

St

e

St

&t

S aole

W

e

%

Wt

CRAIE

e

Tk

iy

‘.

3o

&

¥

>~

o2

5

4

2

4

e

©

Tt

o

Ceetats

o0

<

o ate

&

r

oses

A

A

£

2

&

2

AR K

A4

5

7

%

3%

i

EXS0

oot

e

25

1%

S

Pty

&

35

Sttt

/i

oy

ey

2

Py

S

&

e

30

5

fy

-,

5

Al

s

0%

£

5

ey

&

ey

40

sl

e

P

4%

%3

AL trh

T

S

,';

37

.’

7%

<X

e

&

S

A

e

it

e

s

s

A

%

0%

3%

A

K

s

£,

O

S as

o

3

S

)

Bttty

g

T

Sod

STt

b5

f5as

2

ety

5,

S

E5H

e

ey

&

Sy

P

hd

A

33

o

s

¥ R 0

S

el

A

KA

ity

A

Pt

3%

0%

&

s

#

e

5%,

O

¥

o

e

5y

KA

e

25

LR

oo

6B

et

Bl

et O S W

B

0%

PR

.

P

=

S

e

S

SO

et

o

7!

\.

e

iy

led i

BN

é

i

St

T

%

%

A

a

“,

£

A7

AR

Vg

o

&

e

ST

G

G

P

F it

HL

R0

P

3

5%

4

s

£

2 LI

-

4

&

e

4

ot

a

&

e ars

<

AT

5

1

i

;%

A

I

e

o

£,

&3

5

e

s

AL

A

o

s

e

At

e

S olerly

£l

O tting

o

;

6!

&

.

e

3

ara

N

5

27

3

S

e

A

5

3

5

%

-

K

REREY

58

2

e

S

Sl

B

A

ALK

AL

2

&5

ye

Fotdlly

£33,

oY

<

i

5t

RIS

p b

Ty

A

2

o)

ol

£

a

5

o

4

AAAAAAAAA A

TSR

37

i,

%5

FEAE

53

it

4

Ak

AT

o

s

e

5

YO

EWATT

0

!

203

SHE

Al

5

RIS

>

a4

b

I

24

e

4

8

%

P

Bne

ek

DO

&

A

S50

-

et

s

Ve

RO

3!

3

5

e

Dttt

Pt

T

5

5

o

ot

3

%

A

RaO

A

O

3

5

REse

T

i,

&

Fall

5

£

E

o

A

o

@y,

3265

e

i

&

K

Pl et

¥

55

s

3%

Tt

A5,

o

&

i

FE

e ota

A%

b

e

4

STt

EX A A

£~

S

HEE

LSS

5

S

o

o

=%

o

Siets

3

-

Rete:

3

W%

LI

Tl

£

e

et

f

P

1o

S

e

R

AR

>

Do

ey

e

Sy

Sl

£

A

o

s

Fort

H ot

3

7

g’

it

£l

o

£

Wit

Sy

L

&

o

55

£

%

o

A

e

<

5

4

o

20

o

%

£

o

-

Mol

)

¥

o

ATl

Pt

T

3%

HEHRET

5

1

s

BatH s

Sy

&

Sty

Pt

4

Holeh

5

e

5

L

e

2

i

goe

5

;

SySepsepegs

CJ

[

3

-

s

-

o,

2

=

Vit

ek

o

s

£

3

ha

A,

K

41

G300

4

et

Urats!

3

A

s

£,

oty

oty

5

2 s

5

b

.E

Al

o

5

o,

0

w5

:

!

“

L

“

=

G

A

5

AR

)

e

vty

5

ot

pTa

Lt

&

3

Al

Ry

o

o

R o s

005

%

O

F A

3

iy

vy

Ty

5

2

o

G

£

R

%

&

e

O

O

St

%

%

w

050

s

&

e

e

S

&

S

i

By

oy i

REH

o

o2

Doaeats

5

&

55

e

W

i

PIRN X

<5

e

s

%

e

b AEEr

ety

B

-

£

A

o

;

o

e

b

3%

ot

A

Mol

S e

il

@

R

5

O

oty

EEEH

ot

A

ool

3

ooty

s

et

]

KA

4

5

i

ot

':

i

&

Tt

658

2

A

B

A

Pr

Wia

43

LA

SRt

e

IO

ol

e

58

AR AT

BAL

Z

310

3

4

F i

SIS

ot

oty

ot

ot

#

B

&

Wbl

T

%

£

-

G

%

S vl

(]

.

|

3

£

s

s

%

Wty

i

ndy

&

%

S

vl

e ot

S

T e

s

&

5

S

Cotits

2

R Tt

e

e

s

i

2

W

Sl

259

S

Ve

3

Sty

A

®

%

o

il

£

%

A

o

%

5

&

~y s

25y

2

o

i o

s

2%

Gl a e

2’

)

=

A

Kl

i

ol

Il

5

Wy

o

5

S

>

3

5

&4

s

08

i

T

)

ST

o'

ralaty

N

R

v

£

o

e

S

oot

i#ls7

&

e

LA s

73

P

O

g

oLty

2

P

e

Tsle!

ey

:

&

s

2

2

3

&

B

e

3

S

553

o

30

4%

ot

S

# A

LT

O

3

e

G

¥ e

50

R

&

S

e

50

&

o

-

xrey’

T laets

R

A !

e

sy

e

078 T

A

e

Fiatie

S

2

o2

o

e

P de

>

5

A

s

A

o

=

e

<

4

5%

4

BN

3

o

)

i

28

o

e

e

e

A d o

&)

HEEH

>

54,

i

Bt

ol

T

P

5

GOGE

S

O

P

o2

o

e

P2

.~

i

A

%

£

3

i

s

K2

Ehe

s

&

=

&

4

e

P ey

A

P s

A

AR

e

L

K

7

Ay e

it

e

i

vy

e

3

%

P

o

;

s

ot

s

%

&

&

o

5

a4

A

Ol

e

A

b5t

o

ek

4

<

5%

A

o

e

e

s

el

s

TR

%

A

Bt

%

4

o

-

hets

Ve ey

o'

i

)

2

X

e

Cs

e,

T

X

‘

3%

i

s

%

;

P

10

it

BL595

o

4

Tt

%

2%

R

ole

B

5

T

Wity

%y

o

E

i3

ey

Ty

)

e

=

St

o

e

vy

duh

AAANANAAANAAAAAN

e

%

Sl

e

£

s

e St

d oy

G

3

s

DI

Pt

& ate

5

935

vorly

5

e

E

5

s

Wiy

i

oty

o

s

4

e

et

2

o

K

£

s

>

0y

%

st

s

3r3%

o

275

ot

4

A,

o

3%

1

!

ot

¥

e

Ve

"y

i

R

ey

&

3

&

I

)

i€

%

FaT

AR

K

o4

A

S

>

%

o

O

0

5,

Fa e

to

et

RIS

iy

S

e

55

5

E

4

afuls

e

A

ok

i

5

e

%

A0

;

&

&

,

ok

G

e

o

s

A

P10

&

F ol

&

4PN

X

B

A

SOOS

e

A

o

I AR

¥

;”

e

5

e

el

Wty

)

SROOAA

e

e

S

i

2

£

Bl

AN

5

&5

A

AR

Rty

<

S

5

370785

2

RFrid

AL

e

e

3k

Ve

#

o

i

e

;

£

'S

W

A

i

?

2%

2

o)

9

AL

2 Ty

£t

%

e

AR I

sty

e

21

ot

I

122

e

o’d

i

e

3

3

e

3

SO

i

3

BEA

*

B

e

o

IR

A

3

3%

SK

te

KH

ol

A

He R

4

iy

ote

s

3%

A

SN

o)

STl

5

s

oo

REHH

0

et

WL

S

o

R

%

ot

&

TR

e’

Wty

¢

o

Z

X

i

£

&

b

o

S

2

2

HAR

~

i

B

%l

Ko

2l ale

e

3N

Caats

SR

SEEE

#

e

Frn

2

o

;.

£

eV

A

g

¢

ot

i

%

Ot

Ro5 58

ke

V%

o

s

o

e

£

0

e

S

S

S

i

e

i

"

£

)

:

-

&,

%

£

%

!

3

L%

2

;

.

4

2%

A

eXs

A

3%

R

¥

(3

5

s

8.

e

2%

NE

vy

A

e

et

Fo%%

5

Pate

o

olaty

5

A

it

%

%

!

A2

e

;

e

flote

o

A

o

>

;

Y AAANAAAS

b

+5

A

ERa s

o

%

e

Ve

Pt

-5

o

otats

SOOGE

Fed Ko

ole

S

£50%

-

1

;

ror

;:

o

3

ke

i

Rt

+%

Vo

4%

o

i

)

f

4

e

i

(45

aH

7

4

o

5

IOt

oty

279

2

P s

R0

S

oy

P b

s

e

o

el

oly

5

‘r

oy

7

250

i

“

w

e

3

e

4

Pt

2

roh

S

“

5t

A

5

Vo

SR

e

oty

o

2T

IO

DY

o

Sl

o'y

L

B

7y

E

s

i

-

35T

o

>

W

ooty

A

&

£

LI eexd

ce Two ru

B

R s

S

S HFE

i

P ot e

S

L

25

gL

S

&

s

s

g

ot

s

5

e

el

&

ol

oy

e

e

:,’

S

s

o'

SOE

¥

A

%)

fs

e

By

S5

€

R

NE

iy

0

0

Ploty

Tl

e

g

747

o

oty

!

-

2

FEX

AEH

>

%

<

R

ot

i

i

e

T

o

:

A

<

%

s

9%

A

5

5

'

o5

K

&

%

o

i

YLk

Ot

&

7o

s

>

P

St

Ao

e

e

bt AR

B

&

e

N

o

#

Ft

o

=

i

i

e

4

o

9

%

ote

ve

W

e

A

ottt

o

o

o

SR

£

B

%

oy

B0y

SRR

o

#13

SRR

el

s

e

2575

3

L

L

&

%

9%

&

RACH

ahoy

Fho aa ity

s

20

bty

&3

vl

0

5%

e

o

SN

45

3

5

s

e

420K

5

o

&4

o

%

%

R A e AN T

ks

S

s

HEL

3

4

%

Al

SO

I

I

55

2

B

PIw

E

£

i3

ReEeby

o

<

a5

Vor

o

S

the

%

oo

%

o

%

4§

5

-

A

Vol

5

&

“

AN

BT

o

<

!

SO

S0

Gl

5

e

&

ey

5

9

e

Syt

ety

it

o

oTy

5

*

S

v

Ry

¢

R

3

S

o

3

pees

s

#7

978 !

/t

ol

a2

i

ot

¥rs

P ar

o2

T

2

T

B

o

&

M

2

O

Foaty

s

R

o

Lkt

S5

5

»

!

h

i

&

%

<

et

i

W

o

At

e

o

ey

e

ol

o

e

e

s

oo

ote

o

s

S OTAH N

w oy

%3

5%

%

ety

Sy

TG

v

8

AT

i

:

L RATK

<hy

o

-

”

=

R

<

RS

!

A

2

IN

Py

oty

!

s

M

Pttt

¢y

L

et

&t

SHGO0

BB

o

R

L

Bt

Sty

A

Yol ety

Bt

s

SIS,

o

2

&5

oy

4

&

S

55

3 9

g

S

S

i

S

ol

ey

G

o153

i

g

St

KE

5

4

07 e et

SO0

P s

.

P iy

Ity

P

77

!

>

hets

e

o

::'

e

o

s

-

£

0

J‘

e

st

For

e

o

AL

&

G H I It

nEels

Ra s

5

2ty

AL

A

!

%

+e

5o

-

w5

Sl

s

.:

5

2

e

b

n

i

5

"+

e

%

BRSS!

ORI

FH K

sy

e

o

O

SIS

3

s

ooy

e

25

sls

Vary

55

orl

i

oy

SRS

<

&5

o0

S50

v

o

“

oy

g

i

vt

3l

<y

S

gt

5

A

£

S

9%

v

i1

o L G

Sy

Sttt R

o

Ve

St

L

'

£

Pt

¢

505

e

e

SEut

B

<

s

i

A

We

o

oy

e

>

Ye

b5

a2

e

4

O

i

12 542 S 5

ety o N0 o S A

BY THE

55

i

3

K

05

Tl

2 la s

oy

st

27"

3

5

SOns

s

4

S

#

oo

Pty

af

Nt te

o

£

=

i

S:

S

o

&30

2

=

1

i+

Helotoly

%

e

g

N

o

Y

e

S

%

Ewiyioly

v

rasTs

SHe

Tt S

#ls'

&

A

e

i

7

a0t

¥

A e

3

Gl Pt

e

5%

27

5

S

o

<

et

o

£

SR

-

{4

5

.f

G

5

#

SRl

s

FoA

o

Pty

oy

2 s!

R

Sheds

ity

2%

A5

)

Bt

GEe

oy

:

i

R

3%

¥

Pty

ottty

s

ztishe

Z

5

o¥e

%070

g

4

SR

St

e

%

e

5238

sl

%%

Wietats

TV

et

A

IE

:

N

e

R

5

¢

.

i

£

b

b

A

iy

.,

Pt

s

5

A

%y

564

2

3

2%

1y

R S

A

5

@At

7Oy

A

50

Bil5es

TS

P

i

)

&

T

S

Sy

e

S

o

:E

“w

©

.ft

5%

2

&

3

G+

&

o

i

s

FPNGEE

it

£

Fo ety

Pt g

et

EOIE

oty

B

055

“y

G4

;

el

S

Sty

EAH

5

e et ol

%

5

;

2

4

A

..

A

%

e

&

-

5%

6

J

Ay

o5

e

RN

T

&

s

W

FeaTets

oS

o%aats

5 b e s

iy

A

g

'

3

i

!

Sty

o

3

Oty

1y

it

e

;E

3

E

O

‘¢

:

e

£,

#

i

oty

P

5%

o

o

G

£

2

g

e

L

Ty

e

S

0

Eisis

A

e

o

Halyly

Hrlols

oty

e

5

2

ety

i

>

5,

it

Pl

%

o

L

e

S

o

9

o

s s g

21

25

SR

¢

i

%

5

2

SPb

o

o

&

7

Sy

52

i

STe%e

7

o

o

6

Ry

§

%

RIS

Fo

Voelal ety

0%

‘,

oo

o

Pty

£

S e

Bl

a0}

7

i

:

FrH

g

¥y

%

:

L0

HAS

o

0

‘e

0

ot

-

e

5

!

ot

2

P

ot

ot

S

)

ol

o

I

A

5

¥

@I

2205030

e

£

119 e

SN

A

>

ety

bt

Pt

s

don

8

;:

s

S

LA

S5

S F AL

e

Do

e

A

FS

Fipts

i

S5

St

P

i

G

St I

¥ o

73

ISR

R

¢!

.95

V5

o

s

S

St

2

iy

o

s

ate

&

ad

<!

535

S0

STl

o

T

R

e

K33

5

P

P

=

&

Pt

HE

st

4!

BT

O ledety

e

B

-

SRR,

L

SO

o

PG

Gl

et et

o

Fal

Rers

SGAH

Ly

s

0

:

:

!

i

&

A

25

55

el

-

AR

g

%

S

55

¢

o

%

e

ol

PG

Attt

9 e

s

~r

%%

P

et

i

B el

Ve

o

o

sty

iy

:

LA

#

&

z

e

&

&;.

5

"

)93

Vi

e

b

o

275

oy

&5

"

MTos

Fét

el

£

3T

«

g%

3Tl

£l

‘:

Tl

Pty

Frls

5

G

e

S0

538

et

-

&

¢

2

o

9

N

7o

+

oy

5

£

o

5eS

gty

o5

<

o

10ty

LIS

£

S

o5l

etk

0

s

SR

STy

iy

s

Sty

=

%)

e

3

3

N3

!

2aEge

e

olete

S tete

o

Shele

¢

e

i

HAH

-

305

s

sl

i

Tt o

023"

ittt

R

G

0

o

Sy

o

o2,

Fitalots

St

$itel

7y

3%

tt

2

|:

5

ot

e

2

¥

oY

5

Pk s

AL

Pl R

ol

STl

!

T

P e

&

HGCSS

7T

R

A

oy

5

or0 sl

ot

S

oy

s

Tl

b

g

ST

£

Ol

&

X

why

A

=

oo

<

Rt

R

AT

AN ANAAAAAAAANAAA AN

é

G+

9

Bl

B

s

ke

PP Ty

Rz

58

155,

oy

Tt

£

v

P

P

Sie

Py

olyig

<

b

Sy

o

%

S

e

Brets

A

by

s

2

3

-1y

oty

4

ot

o

i

a0

O

SO

A

2

i ot

g

e

SO

Sl

e

:’;

E

7%

e

<

ot

3

s

BT

Yo

o

3

3

£

%

«

)

i

o)

or Two flo

!

R

&,

FHR

e

1

ot

o

Vst oty

A

i

et

31!

S

'3

Ve

Hote s

At

P05

’:

S

i

%

)

IR

2%

-

ot

e

>

et

P

B

::

A2

&

j..

#at

2

o

Tl

o¥s

Stets

&5

S ey

EEF,

st

G

2l

S

=

::-

%

i

Fhy

)

y

ol

:

%

e

=

ot

4

ot

A

REV. JOSEPH MULLENS,

5

A

3

23

2%

Ly

"

e

GG

P

et

+

)

A

P e tato?

o5

s

are

ats

Pt

o

PPty

z

5

ot

%

fotete

P

2

S

2

o2

I

St

!

.

i

ety

‘3

%

e

relsta

54

Sty

[

&

W

¥y

s

G

ey

oty

'y

S

ety

vttty

359!

7~

)

25

Hes

Pt

48

&

o

:

25!

g

,:

e

5

ket

]

e

38

P gty

P I

5

4

P

2y

%

A

SO

%%

i ot

Rl

;

%

65557

ot

KaSraa

agts

FALH

GO

&

SN

5

&

i

-

57,

e

5

A

# 2

ol

5

&5

4

»

¥

has

<

S

ot

o

St

Sty

oo

il

ooy

P

e

e e

S

KHE

Ty

ity

353

03

3

<

S

503

03

:

E

2t

'

o

i

e

B

<

i

I

#

%

XL

ST

R LI

B

A

&

e

H

ot

e

e

R

AP

B0

2T

ety

2%

L&

ESEII

e

7

E

e taly

PSR

<

:

S

4

ST

Vit

TR

s

ot

‘

R

s

T

>

R

GO

&

9]

otes

5

AR EAE

U

-

e

sols

e

it

A

oo

Yoo la

(et

¥

P

%

=

\E

&

o ete!

4

e

%

23

&5

£ AL

T

2

r

3%

%

R i

s

St

<

&

s

b

%9

Dl i

3% Ty

S

SO

S

et

s

Py

g

v

-

4

3

¥y

>

oty

tetyty

f

Ty

3

7

S

;

2

ot

e

s

2

o

5

o

2

rins.,

o

&3t

e,

e

ST

Akl

4948

5

~

¥y

B

oty

o

5

BESE

Cate

/

(A0S

3

wiry

51

5

&

:

.:

5

A

S

X

Gl

o

e

%

G

;

2

%

N

vt

v

b

66

&

&

P ln ot

o

Yoly

08

R s

e

o

SRS

ote

3%

3o

i

s

,[

<

x

el

7

et

i

SN A

&

s

A

S

%

S

3%

$Tia

?

2

BET

200

¥

Fi

B

ol

S

e

54

G

L

&

Fdl K

wls

et

S0

50

P

D

e

i

%o

e

o

2

,,

’3

<

5

B

A

3y

AR

o

2%

%%

:

X

%

o

ol

&

5

s

20

o

-

5

iy

A

.

i

5

>

§

h

P

A

”

2

o

y

6%

50

0 %

e

o

:

R

ot

Hdas

A ads

505

2

oo

He

235

3

%t

P At

£

364

ey

58

9y et

"

&

3

<

o

i

%

etats

&

3

o

o

Wetatatiel

e

5

3

AAAAAAANANAAN,

o%ad,

ly

oo

S

75

i

AR

e

i

R

Foslo

R

4

3%

it

5

5

i

7:

;,

:

ay

L

i

£

;

*

&

S

iy

1

ozl

o

S

TS

s

i

Gl

S

P

oY

Rt

Hols

SO

?

o

7

!

,:

2

E

458

¥

s

2

-

.\;

0ets

roEIT

5

i

-

E

NS

2

1%ale

e

3

5t

e

&

9

&

s

v

s

54

~

<

550

g

ey

4

1

ety

Z

“

/L

E

£

52

5

A

T

e

,:

e

e

SOUTH INDIA.

§

foaes

=

L4

ol

A

7l

o

o

5

3

S

AEE

5

A

rie

o

7

NS

AR

Freay

;s

g

t

s

%

0

.

%%

%

i

Vo

R

&

rs

7

SRS

%

Ko,

7

wals

&

23

ool

o

A

r

SRS EH

Sl

s i

Sty

SR

3!

E

el

f

.::

o

e

5

;

.:

!

s

I

s

F A

A

et

&

&%

Ptty

3

s

S

#3100

0

¥

s

B

o

i;i

:i

iy

5

oy

5

2

::

7

‘

e

-

%

i

s

258

2t

SRR

“

LR

ALK

o

L2

Pole

303

s

Pt

23

:

‘

:‘ 5

A A

5

v

2ot

5

%

o

ot

88

S

2

s

Bty

K2

ol

<:

o

.;’

55

P

a%

o0

o,

SoF

::

N

4

.;

-

L

.

X505

o

o

A5,

ot

X

S

6%

SO

2%

o

st

520

s

ot

T3 lat

2l

£

7o

E

:

3

.

i

AR

3

0

::

o2

S

e

A

it

<4

Tt

xRt

SRt

oty

5

ey

3

Yol

e

3%

s

Ty

g

s A

R

e

j

e

&

2o

SENT

&

o

i

KA as,

oLy

2l

e

s

i

S

STy

g

¥

ofe

:

e

s

%

=

e

5

j

:

ey

2

S

A

S50

7

s

2

&

5

7

1

oo

e

%

.:

:

>

e

i

iy

oG

3

%

-

E

e

¥

bl

>

el

ALK

A

>

%

oo

s

G

(51,

s

%

%

£

£

%

o

e

3

> Siet

Corel

5%

g

Ot

LS

&

oF

ety

8

iy

-

e

%5

£

%

=

AAAA AN

S

PP O s

7!

o7

e

St

Las

: 5

-

?

5

.:

LSty

oo

&2

e

:

|

&

A

I

i

2

o

25

5

F

35

i

5!

it

-

%

,i?

5

=

be

£

2

ot gt i St Do & it

SCea

|

A

':

Sy

7

>

£

5

5

s

o

9%

i

s

R

0

f

oy

S

0

el

e

i

LA

e

et

i

%

et

J:

‘:

¢

il

>

-

:

{0t

o

A

S

Lo

;‘;

e

“

13

<

iz

ity

N

;

£

s

o

3

S

e

e

4%

PR

Xy

eYReLE S

oYy

)

PB

S,

$2a7y

o

¢

A

K

g

Ly

ol

!:

i

e

St

4!

S

2o

Oty

’z

i

ole

o

prrla,?

L

!

;

2

&

o

5%

s

e

s

s

02

2t

ot

..

S

Slaly

2

ST

o

;

-

%

&

£

¥

A

3%

ity

s

JLls

b

o

5

.

s

o

A

i

>

5

2

0

45

¥y

..

&

<

R

2%

%ty

~

Pl A

SIS

&

7

£

Wiy

s

£

s

e

Dot

e

%

3

o

5

-

fized

::

S

5%

i

Pl

s

>

e

>

32

3

oy

o

i

-

5

4

O

b

3%

<

Pl

4,

2y

.+

AT

s

3y

R

4

Ty

P

CH

i

5%

%

5

-

2

A

s

>

)

b

it

e

-

2

A

2

AT

=

A

I:

~

X

=

i

S

;

4

£y

AlI

B

:

3%

s

e

%

-

o

St

iy

o

=

s

4

=

5

£

a2

E

A

5

=~

>

L

ESTX

SH

i

>y

21

5

%

e

0

e

S

L

&4

2

.

it

“

£

7L

o

K

b

B

>

&

e

i

2

o

o

e

-

8

A

'

s

5

L

Lot

3

e

-

4

b

o

%

4

i

-

S

25

!

A

z

a4

£

«

5

;:l

&

5

&

FA

i :

8

o

s

=

S

o

=

<

a8

o

¥

5

&

£

2t

L

-

o

4

by

<

i

e

=

-

#

e

s

4

e

Rty

Re

7

e

%

7

5t

2

EoR ek

(12

4

3

‘!

Kakee

o

g

5

:

¢

fotat

:

4t

B

%2

-

’s

i

#

':

%

o

%

4

e

:

4

&

1

; ‘

i

i

SR

£

A

? .

N

el

a

Spi

e

sl

tat

&

PN

o

Siviele

$

fett

i

S0

3

Al

iz

e

2

e

e

e

b=

I

[EE

oy G

73

L O

/(i oy

N12<528098486 021

T

ubmm;ﬂ: "g&%}

—

-

Wi

e

s

=

%

-

-

i

e

——

T

R

P —

o——

comrdi

4

o

W

3

EREE

e

T ———

Gl

VIR

i

"

2 s

e Pt e

A ——— ST —

ST

¥ S T e R e T

8

8¢

8l4

)4

4

716

74

poid

]

24

—

‘?

w‘r

'IIL,'IDI/:‘ £

H

j/

|

(4

|

¥

i

)

Sohnpur

4

aferabac

7

|

|

':,

A

LAl

R L

R o e i I

20

i

T

C iy

=

o il Lvuu ga

o

O

—

s

|

[ /da/abd(

N

Aurungs bagl

so

=X

<y

(IR 272

ChE

A

Nt

"t“,

o'J"

S

o Narder

s Nereried.

|

=)

!"

Q.0

a v

J

|

[ed

o

¢ eAl

E

AN

19

Al

l

‘\/\,—A/\

LS

t

e

e

”/Mlnwirm GGUT

A

&

j

»

vo{)l

\

©

A

\

I

N2

:[

|

—

©

(=)

Chicacola,

q l‘ummh

|

|

o quwuéa/

. &_,

=

|

Vexzaud, 2%

Yt

18

1

A ot ddp e Sty

|

3("(14’{' °

)

Y

J

\._r—-\_f

D)

::

"\

VZL{Lga

1Ll

|

holapoor

G

?)

aib(L 2

@

i

NI

4 /fu/y

W

i\

N

&

\

N

&

Be

eI a B

AR

S

8

N

N

|

‘;

Hgtiez abad

&

N %)

07

17

17

M’\\f\{\ //

B

rO"‘Y

o

Yy

el

1;774 i

03

\\

AfRO0T*

"/)'

’I’l/]‘jﬂ

~

e ®

X

\Q@

N

)

£

.

|

‘

o /,‘%

LA

:)

Su

N

/8

/

|

N

=

=

|

—

ry

§

Y,

|

CHY

2 &

W

%

:

T

4

e

o

N

1Ousitoor™

Missuliply

LA

6 |

1€

Yt

nare.

4L

Tl

N

A _L

=

‘\5

|

|

/’( g J.u(/n

‘logﬂ Fi >>1"’-}&1/1‘1/401/

v}

W

K? Er 1'0de

i

VTaPALETIT

L4

o Adorss

AYQd

'%ﬁu«‘)

\.

* Hur ly

~7°

GOl

R

o

° Hooblz

Hurnpee

i

“:

\\

o Goply

Be.

Lar

t

5

15

i

o 10 £ B

S

i

g

N

@*“

0r

Peniic

|

N

=

C

i‘

-

o

\1\

| [t

»

\\

i

Hrrihur

Gl

i(/

//4/1

f’(‘/uul Ry

J¢

14

L5

14

1’

(/INA’/ 7 ":7

B

i £y

PR L |

§

£

Il

e

\

> Vagar)

{

g

o

Puticay

|

Horeo

Bedrndre

AL

;

_{//

:;\

o Toomkioor

\\

{ j

13

::

N\

%

pe?

bee

Shiats

(MA DRA S

!

o

A

A S

13

0.

&

I eliore

hAulieds

Coongh

al

L\

=

{

A%

B

’A Uf\‘ J’(Ilé )

Yire

o

i

‘i

Marigaly

LerTy u/';m/dm

e el oty arn

NG

‘i

Glpiges

LETRS

i

,;f‘,

o

!

@

ermea

patam

5

12

Q

S EORGY a \

aichey

el

WS ¢

P

NS

=

Carzpre

s

5

3

J:t

RS

¢

LA

Tel lechert

Y.

£ R R

g

U

%

Horak.

70071

2,0,

T

LT

:

Rallicrriorgkay

i

N\ ale

)

i

N

({)

i

i«

23y

|

e

(t

€0

724

0T

HH

{11

g

w

—

AU

Jfalghaud

__Z

. O

\

\

W N

N

e

[richinop

\

Coapaiagr

|

7

Vit

OO0y

31

W

27304,

Dipdigud

10

3

B2

10

LS (ol

DI &

Dl e S

L

?

\ Coah:

\C

14

LA

=

P

&

)

N

*

b

g

el l/U 77

(]

K

o

£

Kz

3l

+-

9

Q)

7

\

N

9

4L

T/”

e

N\

Qe

%:\

&

£z

7

ali

;

’:

R

{

(=)

&

R oo o A T 2

A

W\

(ul

ale 3

AT

f/l'uf.’(“(’tﬂ

7

“;\;‘

e

4

|

77

/i

b

< 7

\

8 |

8 |

dis

=

JE47

L4

Al

CaP L.

i

Mzl ce

N

N

PP (L

}‘

02% AN

8

dilant

i

U

g

)

QA

Kanidy

Veéyopie oo

Ak

BELNINS

(

oI R O

Ly

Y

0

a

¢V

B

A

Callura

S

U

o

x3

AT

:L

b

)

!

U

£

%9

£

Lo

é

V7

€

14

AT

== f b

| !

o

=

s

==

=

e

Ly

8

3

8¢

S

e

—

8

S

2

80

&

8

I

el

rt

d

d

i

12

K

As1atic

Pre

S5

38

>

loutta

ep

185 4.

Con

Ic

b

(1[)‘

l("

€V

vV

full

IS

_,

];

A

pur

)

=

E

|

MISSIONS IN SOUTH INDIA

I

()

e f

VISITED AND DESCRIBED

eald

|

i

BY

L

i)

JOSEPH MULLENS,

MISSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CALCUTTA.

10,

)

A A A A AR AL SIS SIS NSNS NSNS NI IAIAINS NN

8

LONDON :

;

Wo B DA’LTON.,, COCKSPUR STREET,

=

—

g

=

P

o

1854,

j

EE

g

&

PRINTED BY J. THOMAS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS, CALCUTTA.

PREFACE.

Havine, during my residence in India, made numerous enquiries into

the Missionary Statistics of different parts of the country; and having

read much concerning the progress of the gospel in Tanjore, Tinnevelly

and Travancore, I left Calcutta at the close of 1852, in order personally

to visit these localities, whose names have become s0 well known to the

christian church at large.

My tour through the Presidency of Madras

occupied the first three months of 1853.

The farther I travelled and the

more I saw of the Missions conducted by members of different Societies ;

the more deeply did I feel impressed with the extent, the variety and the

influence of the labours, which are carried on in South India for

the conversion of its idolatrous population.

The farther I travelled, on

the other hand, the more deeply did I feel the immeasurable extent of

the ignorance and idolatry which yet exist.

On my return to Calcutta

I delivered a short course of LecTurEs, on the history, condition, and

prospects of these various Missions.

In publishing these lectures, I

desire earnestly to encourage the Church of Christ, from a sight of at-

tained success, to pray and labour more earnestly for that which yet re-

mains. Even writers who have lived in India endeavour to depreciate the

work and the fruits of Christian Missions. W guld that such men would

first ponder the racts which those Missions present for their considera-

tion.

To furnish such facts is one chief object of this little sketch.

e A A Mt il N NN N A M i

=

—

=

a——

-

T —

P

i

DR

E—

—

CONTRENTS

it e

Page

Introduction,

d

Presidency of Madras,

Its Greographical Divisions,

T B

The writer’s journey,

3

THE TELUGU MISSIONS.

Their history and present position,

19

The ghauts,

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE

Their history and present position,

20

Geeneral state of feeling,

B

24

Interesting discussion with Musalmans in Bangalore,

28

General progress in Bellary,

33

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

History of the Mission,

&

First group : Missions around Dharwar,

e

The Lingaits,

S

Colony at Malasamudra,

N

<

“

Second group: Mangalore,

S

Third group : the Maledlim Missions,

(O]

-

A native christian liturgy,

&

General labours of the Mission,

b

Literary labours,

51§

Itinerancies,

op)

Missionary expenditure,

@

Mission in the Nilgiri hills,

R O Gy en

e}

V1

CONTENTS.

Page

THE TAMIL MISSIONS FROM MADRAS TO MADURA.

The Tamil country,

63

The Tamil people,

64

The Tamil language,

The Danish Mission,

66

The modern Tamil Missions,

Missions in the town of Madras, ...

78

Tanjore and Madura,

e

81

A hill Mission,

84

Caste in the Native Churches,

85

MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS

IN TINNEVELLY AND

SOUTH

TRAVANCORE,.

The Shanar country, ..

91

The Shanar people,

94

The Shanar religion.

Devil worship,

96

First success of the Gospel,

100

Growth of the Shanar Missions, ...

104

Why the Shanar converts are so numerous, ..

110

‘What kind of Christians are they,

LR

112

Native agency,

eeo

114

Native liberality,

oo

116

s s ST

THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

.

119

Their origin and history,

123

The country and population of Travancore,

126

Modern efforts to enlighten the Syrians,

THE JESUIT MISSIONS

IN SOUTH INDIA,

Their origin, history and decay,

152

Their modern revival,

135

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

;:

ee

142

The Khond country,

oe

144

The Khond people,...

148

The Khond language,

CONTENTS,

Vil

.Paga

The Khond religion,

151

Human Sacrifices,

X

152

Government efforts to suppress these rites,

156

Discussion of their measures,

161

Results of these measures,

174

175

‘What has been done with the Me;*.ias,

e g

THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

Extent of country and population,

179

The strength of superstition,

184

The great temple establishments,

[

185

Encouragements,

.

188

Christian Union,

.

189

e

oA

L A

——

-

—

—

LECTURE FIRST.

e

ON THE TELUGU AND CANARESE MISSIONS.

VIS

INTRODUCTION.

Tue missionary spirit of the present age has turned with peculiar in-

terest towards HiNpUSTAN.

The savages of Tahiti, New Zealand, and the

Sandwich Islands; the slaves of Guiana and Jamaica; the Hottentots,

Kaffres and Bechuanas of South Africa; the Negro tribes of Lagos and

Badagry ; uncivilized and barbarous all, have asked in their ignorance

for the instructions of Christ’s servants and been taught the way of ever-

lasting life.

The Jews in Hungary, Poland and Tunis; the Armenian

Christians of Constantinople and Beyrout; the Copts of Cairo; and the

Nestorians of Oorumiah; have been called upon to awake from their

spiritual sloth and receive the heart of the gospel as well as its external

forms.

Twelve hundred missionaries, the messengers of the churches,

now preach the gospel in various countries of the globe; and few places

that have ever given them admittance remain entirely unoccupied. But

of these valued teachers, Bririsa Inpra has secured by far the largest

share. That security of property, that order and stability in the Govern-

ment, which in India have attracted the indigo and sugar planter, the

cotton speculator and the merchant, have, added to the free enjoyment

of religion, drawn thither the feet of those who seek not the goods of

India, but the people themselves.

Thus it happens that more than one-

third of the missionaries scattered through the world have been located

within its ample territories ; of whom as many as one hundred and thirty

have entered it from America, Germany and Switzerland.

Many considerations shew the importance of the Missionary AGENCY

how at work in India, and the value of the rEsurrs which have already

been attained. Two years ago, the writer of these pages published a few

such facts for the information of those by whom Indian Missions are

carried on, and proved beyond all question that the position they occupy,

B

~

9

INTRODUCTION.

is one of the most promising and hopeful kind. A later and more com-

plete enquiry, undertaken for the purpose of correcting any error that

might have arisen in the former instance, confirmed the previous account

in almost every particular, and shewed that on most points, the results

had even been understated: whilst every year is found to add to the

agency, and realises increased fruit from the labours both of past and pre-

sent days,.

During the present year, the number of European and American

MISSIONARIES labouring only amongst the native population in India and

Ceylon amounts to four hundred; together with forty-eight ordained

NATIVE MISSIONARIES,

and seven hundred NATIVE CATECHISTS.

These

agents are employed in the public preaching of the gospel in the vernacu-

lar tongues; in courteous public discussions upon the errors of the Hindu

and Mahomedan religions; in the instruction of the young; in the

pastoral care of native churches; in the composition of Christian works

in the native languages, and in the translation of the Word of God. The

Native Christian cHURCHES are now fthree hundred and thirty-one in

number, and contain eighteen thousand five hundred COMMUNICANTS.

Connected with them, and with them enjoying the regular instruction

and discipline of the gospel is a body of individuals, termed NarIvEe

Curisrians, entirely separated from the Hindu and Musalmdn commu-

nities. The entire Native Christian population now includes one hundred

and twelve thousand persons, young and old. The VERNACULAR .DAY-

scHooLs maintained in Indian Missions, thirteen hundred and fifty in

number, contain forty-seven thousand, five hundred boys.

Ninety-three

BOARDING Schools for boys contain two thousand four hundred scholars :

and a hundred and two BoArRDING schools for ¢irLs, contain fwo thousand

eight hundred girls.

There are maintained one hundred and twenty-siz

Encrisa day-schools giving a superior education to more than fourteen

thousand scHOLARS and STUDENTS.

Female education i1s carried on in

three hundred and fifty pay-scuooLs, with about twelve thousand eirLs,

both Christian and heathen ; in addition to the boarding schools mentioned,

whose superior advantages are confined almost exclusively to Christian

children.

Efforts are still continued to improve the fen TrRANSLATIONS Of

the waoLE BI1BLE, and the five other versions of the New TESTAMENT,

which have already been completed: as well as to increase the valuable

stock of vernacular Christian works, suitable both for heathens and Chris-

tians, now available in all the chief Indian languages.

Christian TRACTS

and the . rour GospeLs are widely scattered beyond the immediate bound-

INTRODUCTION.

3

aries of Missionary stations; and fwenfy-five PRINTING PRESSES are

engaged in supplying them. Upon this agency, vast in itself, but small

compared with the sphere in which it is maintained and with the aims

which it seeks to accomplish, the liberality of fwenty-two MisstoNnArY

Socreries spends nearly two hundred thousand pounds a year.

The number of actual converts in India is frequently spoken of as

small, and none will deny the fact, in view of the millions upon millions

who remain heathen still.

But he, who considers actual converts as the

sole fruit of missionary labour, takes but a partial view of the subject,

and submits it to but an imperfect test.

Missionary instruction, while

aiming to secure such converts on the largest scale, has intermediately

obtained results of another kind, which indirectly remove obstacles to its

progress and are a guarantee of perfect ULTIMATE sUCcEss.

Acting with

influences derived from the Government, from commerce and from

general intercourse with a foreign people, it has done much to break down

the exclusiveness, in which Hindu Society was shrouded, and especially

to diminish the high esteem in which the brahminical priesthood was

once held. It has in various ways met the powerful difficulties which

prevent the conversion of the Hindus, and has encountered them success-

fully. The bonds of caste, reverence for the sacred books, veneration for

a long-established priesthood, and a blind attachment to their idolatries,

constitute the chief obstacle to their reception of an enlightened and

reasonable religion.

But missionary teaching has assailed these obstacles,

diminished their influence, and produced on an extensive scale, a state of

mind admirably preparative of great religious changes in future days.

Where this teaching has been most effective, many signs have been

manifested of a decay in the strength of Hinduism. The decrease in the

number of those who frequent the native seats of learning and study the

ancient and authoritative Shastras: the diminished regard paid by the

better-educated class to their Hindu spiritual teachers; the repudiation

by that class of the scientific portions of the Vedas and Purdns; the decay

and ruin of the ancient temples; the small number of new ones erected

in their stead; the great decrease in many parts of the country in the

number of people gathered to celebrate the annual feasts and draw the

huge idol cars; the increase of the new sects under new leaders, holding

as prominent doctrines the folly of idolatry and the necessity of a holy

life : the discussion by Hindus of various castes, of questions like female

education and the re-marriage of widows, which were supposed to belong

to pundits only and to have been settled by the Shastras ages ago: the

B 2

4

PRESIDENCY OF MADRAS.

extensive acknowledgment by the common people of the folly of idolatry,

and of the wicked character ascribed to their gods; a more correct appre-

ciation of the real character of moral evil, and the awakening of a con-

science long dimmed by ignorance and vice—ALL attest the spread of

purer knowledge and a loosening of the bonds which bind the people to

their wretched ancestral faith. On the other hand, the diminution of

angry discussions with missionaries, and "a greater readiness to listen to

what they preach ; the willing reception of portions of the Bible and of

religious tracts; the large number of copies which are beyond all doubt

privately read and pondered ; the respect with which the name of Christ

is in many places received ; and the very strenuousness of the opposition

offered to Christianity where it is best known, are signs that its power is

felt both by friend and foe, and that many regard it as the religion which

shall ultimately prevail.

To the decrease of Hinduism, many influences

contribute.

Intercourse with Europeans, whether connected with the

Government or with trade; the introduction of European notions of

justice into legislation ; European ideas of science and morality, as well

as religious instruction, tend to exhibit by contrast the weakness, and

expose the errors of the religion of their Hindu ancestors; but it must

be allowed that Missionary teaching on the subject has been the most

direct, the most widely spread; has continued for the longest time and

been applied in the most systematic way. The spread of Christian light

by the direct preaching of the gospel is of course its peculiar province.

PRESIDENCY OF MADRAS.

Amongst the different territories of Hindustan which have enjoyed the

benefit of missionary labours, and have exhibited many of their fruits,

the Presidency of Mapras naturally first attracts the Christian’s eye.

Though not the largest of the Presidencies, nor the most important, either

in relation to government, commerce, or political events, it has had the

largest share of missionary effort, and exhibits the largest amount of

palpable results.

This Presidency was the first into which missionaries

entered, and has therefore been cultivated the longest time.

Nearly one

hundred and fifty years ago the first Danish missionaries took up their

residence in Tranquebar ; and steadily maintained a course of instruction

for the enlightenment of the pagan mind. During the whole of last

century, one and another continued to arrive to occupy the places of

those who died, and to extend the labours of the mission to new districts.

GEOGRAPHICAL DIVISIONS OF THE PRESIDENCY.

5

Thus it happened that while nearly all the heathen world lay in dense

darkness, the Gospel was preached successfully in Southern India. While

the cannibals of New Zealand destroyed each other without hinderance ;

while the idolatry and vice of Tahiti remained unknown; while the

Negro race were being subjected to the darkest horrors of the slave-trade ;

while the Hottentots in South Africa were shot unmercifully by their

Dutch Masters; while China, (its infanticide and idolatry unknown,)

was reckoned by some European infidels as the abode of piety and peace ;

—the province of Tanjore and the town of Madras were benefiting by the

same system of gospel-instruction which has since elevated these degraded

people.

During all last century, in these two localities the Word of God

was preached and read in the Tamil language, Christian books were circu-

lated in small numbers, and a steady witness offered for Christ, amid the

native heathenism and European irreligion, which then so extensively

prevailed. The history and progress of these Missions, and the position

which they have at present attained must on this account alone, be

matters of deep interest to all Christian minds: while that interest is

deepened and lastingly secured by the internal character of many of the

missions themselves.

The following is the number of Missionaries and

converts which the whole Presidency now contains.

Missionaries,

© 9 ® 9 20 00 00020 020 669 00 50 O s s e e e SO

182

including Ordained N

18

® ® 205 9% 99 s e PO o S0 0 e b 20 SE OGO a

gtives,

405

Catechists,

Churches,

128

Communicants,

® 0 ® 9 2 e 20 ¢ 0 o8 DO ®e Ve ®E B O o0 00

10,662

Native Christians,

® 3 © 9 59 909 0 e 008 09 09 "0 00 S0 e

76,5691

Vernacular-school boys,

® e ® 9 606 609 60 060 00 0 e o0 00

24,500

English-school boys,

4,286

Day-school girls,

® ° 20 00 ° % 20 00 ° 8 06 0V 0 00 B s

6,639

Boarding-school girls,

© % 293 00 00 00 0008 O o0 6 e

1,470

GEOGRAPHICAL DIVISIONS OF THE PRESIDENCY.

A few words premised on the Geography of South India, will help our

readers to understand clearly the progress of its Christian Missions :

especially as the country is divided so simply and naturally that its

details can be easily remembered. The great continent of Hindustan,

after projecting into the sea, slopes off to a point towards the south, and

that extreme point is termed Cape Comorin. Almost all the projected

6

GEOGRAPHICAL DIVISIONS OF THE PRESIDENCY.

part x;vith those sloping sides, is included in the PresipENcy of MADRAS.

On the eastern slope lies the Bay of Bengal; on the western, the broad

Indian Ocean: and on the north of the Presidency are situated Orissa,

Hydrabad, and the Presidency of Bombay. The Presidency naturally

divides itself into three great districts.

On each side there is a narrow

slip of plain close to the sea, varying generally from ten to eighty miles

in breadth ; in the centre is a broad and undulating plateau, three thou-

sand feet high ; this includes the Provinces of Mysore, Coorg and the

Ceded Districts.

Ranges of hills, called Ghauts, run along the country

on both sides, between the low plain near the sea, and the higher land

of Central India: they are called the Eastern and Western Ghauts

respectively. These natural physical divisions of the country are accom-

panied by somewhat similar divisions of the people and of their languages.

The Eastern sea-coast and plain are inhabited by two different nations ;

the Telugus, who occupy the district from Orissa to Pulicat: and the

Tamils who possess that which extends from Pulicat to Cape Comorin.

The high central province contains the pure Canarese population: the

Western strip of sea-coast is possessed by the Canarese people in the

north, whence the province is called Canara; and by the Mdledlis* in

the south. The Mdledlis occupy the province of Malabar, with the dis-

tricts of Tellicherry and Calicut ; also. the little kingdom of Cochin, and

the chief portion of Travancore.

Thus Telugu is found in the north-east ;

Tamil in the south-east; Canarese in the centre and north-west; and

Mdledlim in the south-west.

The Tamil and Mdledlim of course meet

i

near Cape Comorin.

The Misstons. of the Presid

eﬁcy ﬁla;'y’ jbé 'als'o divided on the same

principles: being much. separated from each other by the difference of

tongue. Beginning along the Bay of Bengal, after passing Orissa and

the town of Puri,.we find Missions among the Telugus at Vizagapatam,

Masulipatam, Guntoor, .Rajmundry, Nellore and Cuddapah. Passing

through their country, we come to the Tamil Missions at Madras; at

Tranquebar ; Tanjore and Trichinopoly. Farther south, they are flou-

rishing in the districts of Dindigul and Madura : and next in Tinnevelly,

and at Cape Comorin.

In the centre of the Presidency, Bangalore is the

head of the Canarese Missions which have been also established at Bel-

% This word is usually written in the form Malagalim ; a form which both sug-

gests a wrong pronunciation, and some connection with the Malay people; with

whom however it has nothing to do. Each a is accented and pronounced as @ in

Zard. The name is connected with Mala-bar.

THE WRITER’S JOURNEY

7

lary, Goobee and Mysore

On the West coast the Basle Society has

Canarese Missions at Dharwar, Honore, Mangalore and Cannanore: and

The

chief stations in the Maledlim country at Tellicherry and Calicut

Jews at Cochin speak Maledlim

so also do the Syrian Christians of

North Travancore, to whom the Church Missionary Society has for many

years preached the gospel

Each of these groups of Missions I propose

to notice in the course of these lectures, adopting the following order

The Telugu, Canarese and Tulu Missions.

The Tamil Missions in Madras, Tanjore and Madura

The Shdndr Missions in Tinnevelly and South Travancore

The Syrian Christians in North Travancore

I also add Lectures on subjects of a similar kind, and of great interest

The Romish Missions in South India

The Government Mission among the Khonds

The Craims of the Madras Presidency for more missionaries

THE WRITER'S JOURNEY

To describe in full the numerous incidents of the writer’s journey

through so large a portion of the Madras Presidency, is not the purpose

of these lectures

but, in order to shew the authority upon which many

statements are made, and many descriptions offered, it may be useful to

give a mere outline of the course which that journey took, and the places

which I visited

In going down the Bay of Bengal towards Madras, the ship stayed a

week at Vizagapatam

1 thus had the opportunity of examining the

oldest Telugu Mission in the country, and of receiving from Mr. Gordon

the oldest missionary, and from his brethren, much information concern-

ing the progress of other missions since established. After a short stay

in Madras, during which I saw almost all the missionaries of that city, I

In order to make the best use

set out on my journey into the interior

of my limited time and to prevent the necessity of going over the same

ground twice in certain places, I proceeded in the first place straight

visiting

westward into the very heart of the Presidency, to Bangalore

on the way the town of Arcot and the celebrated temples at Comjeveram

At Bangalore I met all the missionaries both of the Wesleyan and Lon-

don Societies, and visited their chapels, press and schools

Thence I

went south to Mysore, where there is a Wesleyan Mission; went over

the palaces of Hyder and Tippu at Seringapatam

saw the gateway

8

THE WRITER’S JOURNEY.

where Tippu was killed, and visited their celebrated tombs.

Crossing

“ the valley of death,” a jungle twenty-five miles deep, resembling the

pestilential Terai at the base of the Himadlaya, I entered the Nulgherry

Hills on the north side, and spent two days at Oofacamund. Four miles

from Ootacamund at Kaity, the residence of the late Mr. Casamajor, I

saw the German Mission which he established and the villages of Badagas

for whom it was specially designed. Descending the Nilgherry Hills on

the east side by the splendid Pass of Konoor, I came down into the

eastern plains to the London Mission at Coimbatoor, being the first

I then

missionary from Bengal that had ever visited those parts.

passed through the great gap in the Ghauts, at Palgaut, to the West

coast of India, and reached Trichoor the most northerly station of the

Church Missionary Society among the Syrian Christians of Travancore.

Thence I sailed down ‘the Backwater’ to Cochin, passing on the way

numerous Roman Catholic Churches, in the island of Verapoli and its

neighbourhood. In Cochin I visited the Jewish synagogue with Mr.

Laseron its missionary and also his Jewish school. Thence I proceeded

to Cottayam, the head-quarters of the Syrian Mission, and saw its hand-

I visited

some Gothic Churches, its excellent schools and useful press.

also Mdvelikdri, one of the most flourishing stations, and thence proceeded

to Quilon. In these parts, I travelled close to the western coast, often

along the sea beach itself, looking over the broad waters of the Indian

Ocean which stretch away without interruption to the coast of eastern

Africa. Leaving Quilon which has been for thirty years a station of the

London Missionary Soeiety in Travancore, I proceeded to Trevandrum,

another station, the residence of the Raja of Travancore, who sent the

ivory throne to the Great Exhibition: thence I went to Pareychaley, a

third station of the London Mission, and concluded the first portion of

my journey by arriving finally at Nagercoil, the head-quarters of the

mission, a few miles from Cape Comorin.

I spent a fortnight among

these interesting missions, visiting all their chief stations in turn; and

greatly enjoying the society of the missionaries in whose charge they lie.

After a visit to Cape Comorin I set out on my return to Madras by com-

ing up the east coast, and through the 7amil country. 1 first spent

twelve days among the many stations in Z%innevelly ; and then went on

to Madura, Dindigul and other stations of the American Mission. Thence

I proceeded to 7T'richinopoly where Swartz lived and Heber died; and

to Tanjore, where Swartz is buried. I next visited Negapatam and saw

both the Wesleyan Mission and Jesuit College: and thence continued

THE TELUGU MISSIONS.

q

my journey to the oldest Mission in India, that at Tranquebar.

Passing

the temples of Chillumbrum ; the old Mission at Cuddalore, founded by

Mr. Kiernander; the Jesuit College in Pondicherry; and the Seven

Pagodas at Mdavalipuram, 1 proceeded to Madras, which I reached after

an absence of twelve weeks.

In this journey I travelled thirteen hundred

and sixty miles; including Madras, I saw altogether rirry Missionary

Starions and ninety MIsSIONARIES.

[As an illustration of the extent to

which Missions are now carried on in Hindustan, I may state that T

have myself seen and spoken to no less than onre hundred and ninety-four

living Indian Missionaries: in addition to fwenfy-seven others, who have

died or left the country.]

I cannot conclude this short sketch of my interesting and delightful

journey without gratefully recording the kind and hospitable manner in

which I was everywhere received. The missionary brethren of all Societies

welcomed me with the utmost cordiality, and in many cases, though

personally a stranger, seemed to regard me as an old friend. This kind

reception arose probably from the correspondence I had previously had

with them when compiling my missionary statistics in previous years.

They entered readily into my enquiries and gave me much information

concerning the history, condition and prospects of their different spheres

of labour. 'We were able to compare notes on the character and difficul-

ties of missionary work in different parts of Hindustan: and to derive

%

therefrom mutual instruction and mutual encouragement.

I was also

greatly pleased to hear the cordial manner in which they spoke of each

other’s labours.

Though belonging to many Societies they know each

other personally, join in common labours and make use of each other’s

works.

This cordial union is nothing new in India, but I mention it as

a patent fact which struck me both as excellent in itself, and as a token

f

of the future success of their common labours.

The pleasure of my

0

visits to so many of the labourers in the Lord’s vineyard, and the im-

5

pressions which they made upon my heart will, I trust, abide with me as

d

long as life lasts.

B —

i

THE TELUGU MISSIONS.

I

Tur country entirely occupied by the TeLucu nation is the narrow

stzip of sea-coast on the Bay of Bengal, which stretches from Ganjam to

d

Pulicat. Tt 1s about six hundred miles long, and varies in breadth from

W

ten to eighty miles. Itis bounded on the western side by a broad chain

)

C

10

THE TELUGU

MISSIONS.

of Ghauts, the undulating country above which is also inhabited by the

Telugu people far back into Hydrabad. Near Ganjam these Ghauts

come down close to the sea, and continue to throw off spurs towards the

coast as far as Coringa.

It was a great treat to those of us who had

lived for some time in the flat plains of Bengal, as we sailed along the

Telugu coast, to see these hills following one another in quick succession,

clothed with jungle to their very summits.

In the highest of all, the

hills of GoomsURr, we remembered that once the Meriah sacrifice so widely

prevailed among the Khoonds; though that cruel rite has now, through

the efforts of Government, been almost entirely extinguished. The level

country is fertile and from it the peasants raise abundant crops of corn.

Indigo, sugar and cotton also are found among its productions. It is

well watered by numerous smaller streams, but numbers also the Kistna

and Godavery among its rivers. The population is large; though in some

of its districts, especially in Masulipatam and Guntoor, immense num-

bers, reckoned by hundreds of thousands, were swept away in the great

famine of 1833. Owing to the abundant population we find throughout

the country flourishing towns and villages.

Vizagapatam, the head-

quarters of the Military Division in the Northern Circars, contains now

50,000 people; having increased from 20,000 in about forty years.

Vizianagram the residence of a Raja, numbers 28,000. Masulipatam, a

pretty town nearly two miles square, built in the usual Indian style and

containing about twenty pagodas, has 90,000. Rajamundry, Guntoor,

Nellore and Ongole are also large and important places. To these must

be added the town and district of Cuddapah.

The first effort to extend the gospel to the Telugu people was made by

Dr. Schultz, one of the early Tranquebar missionaries, who founded a

mission in Madras. Finding among the Madras population a large

number of Telugus, (then called Gentoos) he began to translate the

Bible into their tongue; and established, and maintained for years,

Telugu classes in his schools. There is reason to believe that his Telugu

Munshi died a true Christian, the first fruits to Christ of that great

nation. Dr. Schultz completed his translation of the Bible; but having

no means of printing it, took it to Halle on his return to Europe; and

it has never since been heard of.

The first settled Mission to the people in their own country was

established by Messrs. CraN and Deserances of the London Missionary

Society, who proceeded to Vizagapatam in 1805. Like others of their

day, they began their ministerial work with religious services among

THE TELUGU

MISSIONS,

I

Europeans and the neglected children of the English regiments: but

they also applied themselves diligently to the Telugu language, and soon

became known among the natives as religious teachers for them. They

admitted native boys into their school, conversed frequently with their

neighbours, and itinerated among the surrounding villages.

They com-

piled tracts, consisting of scripture passages on particular subjects, which

were printed at Madras; and began to prepare a complete translation of

the Gospels and Acts.

They were much encouraged at the outset by the

aid furnished by a Telugu brahman who had been baptized first by the

Roman Catholics and afterwards received at Tranquebar. In the myste-

rious Providence of God these two brethren who had entered on their

work so well, were cut off in the beginning of their usefulness. Mr.

Cran died in 1809 and Mr. Desgranges in 1810. Two new missionaries

however -arrived, Messrs. Gordon and Lee; they again were soon joined

by Mr. Pritchett, who had been to Rangoon, and had been compelled to

i

retire from his mission there.

Mzr. Lee left in 1815, but Mr. Dawson

i

arrived the same year and occupied his place. The three brethren,

Gordon, Dawson and Pritchett, continued their preaching and school

v

instructions uninterruptedly for some years; during which they endea-

voured to enlarge the mission by founding a branch at Ganjam. They

found that the people had begun to understand the gospel, and at Chica-

d

cole some who had never seen any thing but their tracts, had declared

[y

they would become Christians.

The translation of the New Testament

was completed before Mr. Pritchett’s death, and put, I believe, into

circulation.

That of the Old Testament was far advanced and was com-

y

pleted by Mr. Gordon. It is now being printed for the first time by the

Madras Bible Society : only small portions, like the Psalms, having been

6

circulated hitherto. Mr. Pritchett died in 1820, after eight years’ labour ;

16

the brethren Gordon and Dawson remained alive ; the former till 1828 ;

the latter till 1832.

They were not privileged to see many converts

i

drawn from the district; but they had extensively spread the knowledge

b

of the gospel among the villages and towns in their neighbourhood, and

proved a great blessing to the poorer European population, who would

g

i

otherwise have lived destitute of religious instruction.

The houses where

they resided, the garden they planted, and the chapel they erected still

a8

exist: and their sons are now carrying on the labours from which they

ceased only with life.

il

i\

A second Mission among the Telugus was founded at Cuddapah, in the

g

Ceded Districts below the Ghauts, in 1822.

Its first Christians were

¢ 2

12

THE TELUGU

MISSIONS.

Tamils from Chittoor; and the extreme inconsistency, weakness and

irreligion which prevailed among them for many years, proved a strong

barrier to the spread of Christianity among the people, for whose good the

mission had been commenced.

The administration of a sound and faith-

ful discipline at length purified the church of these evils, although its

numbers were reduced. From that time an eminent blessing rested on

it from above, and Christianity began to take firm root in the Telugu

villages by which Cuddapah is surrounded.

These two stations, Vizagapatam and Cuddapah, under the London

Missionary Society, continued to be the only Missions among the Telugus

till the year 1836, now seventeen years ago. The famine of 1833 drew

marked attention to this interesting people, and efforts were specially

made to spread the gospel where it had not been hitherto declared. The

first additional station was established at Narsapore by Messrs. Bowden

and Beer in 1836. These labourers for Christ were two young trades-

men from Barnstaple, who had come to India anxious to carry on mis-

sionary work while supporting themselves by their trades. The latter

part of the scheme failed, as it has done elsewhere; but friends took up

their cause and sent them money, and have continued to support them

to the present time.

Both learned the language well; and have been

exceedingly useful. Mr. Bowden is said to speak Telugu like a native,

and it is remarkable that he has been especially successful among the

chuklas, or shoe-makers, to whom in a manner he himself once belonged.

He was for sometime engaged by Col. Cotton to preach to the natives

engaged in the construction of the great Anicuf or dam across the River

Godavery near which they live. Another station was established in 1839

at Cicacole by the London Mission, as an offshoot from Vizagapatam

from which it is a few miles distant.

In 1841, the Church Missionary

Society took up Masulipatam, incited thereto by an offer made to Bishop

Corrie by some gentlemen of the station, to provide a considerable por-

tion of two missionaries’ salaries.

It was this offer which brought out

to India one of the most spiritual and gentle, yet energetic missionaries

of modern days, the Rev. Henry Fox. His career was short but striking,

more useful perhaps to his countrymen, as an example of self-devotion,

Since its establish-

than distinguished by success among the heathen.

ment in 1841, the mission has been well supplied with agents, has been

well managed, and is one of the most efficient missions in the Telugu

land. Nellore was taken up by the American Baptists in 1840: Raj-

mundry and Guntoor, in 1845 by the Society of North‘ Germany. The

THE TELUGU MISSIONS.

13

d

Thus has provision been

Free Church also opened schools at Nellore.

14

made for a more extensive proclamation of the gospel among this long-

16

neglected people.

It will readily be supposed that missionaries pursue in the Telugu

i3

country, plans very similar to those adopted in other parts of India:

)

They act as pastors and teachers

particularly in the mofussil districts.

{l

of the churches which they have gathered: have near them boarding

schools for christian children and orphans; superintend and instruct

n

vernacular schools, where only elementary knowledge can be communi-

15

cated : and in the best towns have established English schools besides.

They also frequently undertake extensive itinerancies into country dis-

ly

tricts : their opportunities for such labour, as in a/l the Madras Presi-

16

dency, not being nearly so limited as in Bengal : the sun and weather

being more favourable.

The general knowledge and religious condition of the people at large

seem to be much the same as they are in villages in Bengal.

They have

74

their periodical festivals and melas : with this peculiarity, that at certain

p

places they worship particular Avatdrs or incarnations of Vishnu. At one

n

place near Vizagapatam, a crowd of 25,000 people assembles annually to

n

worship the Boar-incarnation: in another, to worship the Norsingh or

incarnation of the man-lion.

If the small-pox or cholera rages badly,

G

e

they all bring their sacrifices to the dmmdvaru, each caste having its

own priests; who slaughter buffaloes, sheep and fowls in her honour: m

8

her name the swinging feasts are held. Snakes, Hanuman and the

3

brahmin-kites are extensively honoured and even worshipped. The

brahmins of course are superior to all. Fakeers are accounted peculiarly

holy. The same shastras, the same legends prevail there as in Upper

India. The same rules of caste are obeyed. The same vices too abound.

Liying is especially common.

“ How could the world,” say they, “go on

)

I

without lying.”

The doctrines of Pantheism and Transmigration are

continually advocated, and bring forth the same apathy and indifference

I\

6§

among them, as they produce elsewhere.

%

But the work of the Lord is steadily making progress. Here and there

an individual conversion takes place in the upper classes, rending families

17

asunder and causing the thoughts of many hearts to be revealed. Every

year witnesses additions to the infant churches. Although the majority

i

of the Telugu missions have been in operation only about twelve years,

J

yet the religious impressions produced upon the people in general are

plainly discernible.

A great amount of Bible knowledge has been widely

16

14

THE TELUGU MISSIONS.

spread; in some heathen families it has been found that the Bible is

daily read and prayer daily offered. Wherever new temples are built or

old ones repaired, it is usually observed that the obscene figures which

once formed their chief ornament are removed; a fact owing doubtless

to the light which from the gospel is now breaking upon the darkness of

ages. It is manifest that the leaven of the Word of God is working.

In many places the people acknowledge that Christianity will prevail;

that their gods are weak ; that idolatry is foolish.

In proof of this the

singular fact is exhibited, that they have begun to give up many of the

inferior deities, and to appeal especially to Ram believing him to be Al-

mighty. Processions are constantly formed of persons carrying lights

and singing hymns in praise of Raw.

1 saw one such when in Vizaga-

patam.

Missionaries frequently meet with facts like these during their exten-

sive itinerancies ; it is in their journeys that they come into closest con-

tact with purely native life, and gain a thorough insight into native

notions especially in the country villages.

For instance; at Narsampett,

several years ago, Mr. Edward Porter was preaching to a congregation

of upwards of a hundred persons, and found it heart-cheering to see the

regard which these poor people paid to the word of life.

One old woman

about eighty years of age, listened with marked attention for some time ;

Mzr. Porter was much struck with her appearance, and having finished

his address turned aside to converse with her.

He asked if she wor-

shipped idols : “No;” she replied, I have left them off.”

“ How long

have you left them off ?”

“ Ever since the great famine:” (very likely

the year 1833).

“ Whom then do. you worship ?”’

She pointed to the

These

heavens and said : “That God, he only i1s God and no one else.

people,” she continued, ‘“have a thousand opinions and a thousand

religions, therefore God does not dwell with them : you speak of one

God and one true way, therefore God dwells with you.”

It was delight-

ful to hear such a testimony from a poor decrepit old woman, surrounded

as she was with all the abominations of idolatry.

In the village of Dhoosee, in 1845, Mr. Dawson had little less than

the whole population to hear his preaching ; men, women and children

thronging around him from morning till night.

Many from their looks

and expressions seemed convinced of the truth, but felt the difficulties in

A little company of ten persons returned to

their way to be very great.

his tent in the dark, after others had gone home, and calling to the

servants asked; ¢ What is the name of that Saviour, that Master has

THE TELUGU MISSIONS.

1

J

=<

IS

been telling us of; we try to recollect it, but cannot.”

The servants,

)y

thinking it perhaps too bad of them to trouble the missionary again at

night, after being with him all the day, replied, Master is just gone

S

and laid himself down ; don’t trouble him again.”

Mr. Dawson however

f

called to them : and asking them to come in, one of their number, rather

an old man, entered the tent, and sitting down, said; “Sir, we have

;

been hearing all that has been said, and we have felt persuaded that the

1€

truth is on your side.

A few of us have therefore consulted together

16

that it is not right for us to disregard your message, and your disinter-

ested concern for our welfare; and we have thought that we would

ts

henceforth, though we cannot do all that you have told us, give up the

worship of idols and false gods and think of and pray to THIS SAviour

alone, but we could not recollect his name.

Is it this 2’ he said, pro-

nouncing it rather incorrectly. Mr. D. repeated the name of Jesus to

them several times, and after speaking to them a little more of its being

[

the only name under heaven given among men whereby we must be

b

saved, proposed to them, to send a man to stay with them continually

and teach them the worship of the true Saviour, of whom they were so

6

anxious to hear.

Pleasing as these indications are of an improved staté of things, too

)

much importance should not be attributed to them: the very circum-

stances of the case forbid it.

At Peddapur, a blacksmith several times

visited Mr. Gordon, declaring his dissatisfaction with Hinduism, and his

5

desire to become more acquainted with the claims and doctrines of chris-

V

tianity, with the narratives of which he seemed to be much interested.

“ But how,” was his sensible question, “are we to become acquainted

with it?

You are here to-day and away to-morrow, and we have no

means of obtaining the instructions we want ?”’

10

A native baptized by Mr. Dawson at Chicacole, was in the first instance

led to think of the interests of his soul, through the instrumentality of a

Telugu tract.

He had been contemplating a visit to Jaganndth, and

was on the eve of preparation, when a copy of the tract on the worship

i

of Jaganndth was accidentally discovered by him in hisbox. He read it,

1l

relinquished the project of his pilgrimage ; became a stated attendant at

&)

Mzr. Dawson’s chapel ; and a steady adherent to the truth.

I

At both the Church Missionary English School in Masulipatam, and

that of the London Mission at Vizagapatam, young men have been led

(as in Calcutta and Madras), to give up Hinduism and profess the reli-

10

b

gion of Christ.

The same uproar has followed there as here.

The same

16

THE TELUGU

MISSIONS.

violence ; the same stern trial of the best affections; the same attempts

to deceive by lavish promises; the same appeal to the magistrate, and

the same stand made by the convert—that he wished to be a Christian

because the Bible is true—have occurred with them as they do in Bengal

or Bombay ; proving that the work of the Lord is one, and that opposi-

tion to its progress springs every where from the same cause.

In 1849, considerable religious enquiry took place among the villagers

of the Palnaud, a district to the west of Guntoor, among the Ghauts.

They were under the instruction of Mr. Heyer, of the American Lutheran

Mission, who had shortly before taken up a permanent residence in their

midst.

Of these people, thirty-nine were baptized in 1849; and one

hundred and twenty-five the following year. Whether ultimately a sincere

and well-based church of Christ has been formed among them I know

not : but one important guarantee for their sincerity, exists in the fact

f

that they are well off in the world. They are both farm-labourers and

weavers : land-owners must employ them in the former capacity : while

in the latter also they can earn enough for their support: they are thus

‘\

rather independent. Mr. Heyer also has taught them, that he who would

eat must work. The people were baptized perhaps rather hastily : but

I

there was reason to believe them sincere.

During the last eight years the gospel has made special progress in the

neighbourhood of Cuddapah. Of the four out-stations attached to the

central mission, that of Cherlopilly seemed first to awake to a sense of

the evils of idolatry. In 1845, owing to the instructions of the catechists

8

and the influence of the Reddy or headman, himself almost a Christian,

b

all public idolatrous festivals entirely ceased in the village; a chapel was

erected and a small congregation regularly met to be instructed in the

P

Word of God. In 1849, the son of the chief Reddy wished to be bap-

1

tized, and strangely enough received the full consent of his parents to

]

this public profession of his Christianity. Other villages have since

W

exhibited a similar spirit; and the native catechists, who frequently

itinerate among them, have borne the most pleasing testimony to the

1

impression which the gospel has produced on the people’s minds. It

W

would be easy to multiply the most interesting examples; but the follow-

al

ing may serve as a specimen.

L

One says: “On the thirty-first of October, 1850, I arrived at Door.

&

About thirty persons assembled to hear the word. After I had spoken

h

to them, Unkunnah received me kindly into his house and wished me to

8

stay to instruct him and his friends.

Accordingly I staid with him all

1

THE TELUGU

MISSIONS.

Yy

that day, explained the Christian religion, and at night ten other persons

joined us to whom I preached the word of life.

I read and explained the

fifteenth and sixteenth chapters of Luke and the third chapter of John.

1

We then knelt down and prayed to God. Though Hindus they all

knelt down with us and prayed, and appeared much interested in what

was said to them.

One man of the assembly called Parvah said ;—=Sir,

I am very desirous to embrace the Christian religion, because I have

searched many Hindu books, but have not found such precious words as

these.

He said also; Sir, since you visited us eight months ago, I have

not had any comfort in my heart on account of my heathen ways, and

17

though I have often intended to come and see you, yet I have been

hindered on account of my family, but now you are come I am very

glad.”

He and some others are desirous of embracing the Christian

i

religion, and to have their children instructed in this good way. This

d

inquirer followed the catechists to Cuddapah and staid ten days, receiv-

le

ing instruction.

Unkunnah, his host, and three others from the village

15

were baptized the following year. At Pedalah, also in the neighbour-

d

hood of Door, fifteen families gave up idolatry and presented their

\

idol to the missionary ; several individuals have been since baptized as

Christians.

16

Another catechist pfeached in a large village, at a feast in honor of

Vishnoo.

When they brought out the idol on a large car, he went near

I

of

and spoke to the people : Why are you all looking at that idol, if you

H]

speak to it will it speak to you, and if you set fire to it will it not be

burned ? He then declared the glory, power and goodness of the great

],

19

God, and of the salvation which he had wrought out by Jesus Christ for

10

poor sinners.

The people replied : What you say, Sir, is very good : our

idols are vain and can do us no good. You must come, Sir, from time to

{0

time and declare to us these good words.

When asked by the catechist

06

why they came to the feast if they did not believe in the idol, they said,

“We only come to look at the sight and laugh, but we have no faith in the

Iy

idol.

4

We believe in one God; we have read your books and like the

wisdom they contain.’

At Yeypuralu a man came to the same catechist

I

and embracing him with great affection said: Are you a disciple of our

Lord Jesus ? He then took him to his house, lodged him for two days

and heard the word of God with great attention.

He said that he had

1.

heard about this true religion some time ago at Cuddapah, and that ever

ol

t0

since that time he had left off the worship ofidolsand wasinthehabitofpray-

ing toGod. He also begged the catechist to stay and instruct hischildren,

al

D

18

THAE TELUGU MISSIONS.

Among the converts baptized in 1850, there was one who had been led

to profess himself a christian by the reading of tracts and the regular

hearing of the word.

He came to Mr. Porter one morning and with much

feeling delivered up his brass idols, the former objects of his worship.

|

Throwing them on the ground, he said : Enough of these, I have done with

them and wish to have no more to do with them. T have read much and

In Christ

learnt much in my heathen books ; but I have found no rest.

alone 1is rest.

After Mr. Porter had conversed with him for some time on

the delightful change that had taken place in his views and feelings, his soul

seemed to gather fresh strength, and taking from his neck a silver chain

t;

bearing the name of his god, he cast it on the ground saying : Enough,

nothing but sin has cleaved to me all the time I have kept this close to me.

Let it go, I have done with idols; please, Sir, take it: I now know of

something better. The love of Jesus ! O how different to all this. T know I

must be persecuted by my friends and relations, but I must not mind that.

b

After being under further instruction for three months, he was baptized

at Muddunpilly the out-station, in the month of May ; since which time

he has continued steadfast in his attachment to the Christian religion.

Through his influence and instructions his aged father, who was once the

t

chief guru or priest in the village, has renounced idolatry, and is now a

regular attendant at the Mission Chapel.

During last year the fruits of missionary labour in Cuddapah and the

villages which surround it, were manifested in a still more striking man-

ner

The congregation at Cuddapah increased to two hundred ; and ten

members were added to the Church. Mr. Porter baptized no less than

f

fifty-one adults, chiefly at the out-stations : and many others for the first

time renounced idolatry, and placed themselves under christian instruc-

tion. Of this large number thirty-two reside at Ubdalapuram, sixty miles

z

from Cuddapah. On making their profession they delivered up their idol

a

to the missionary and set apart the temple as a christian school-room.

Ll

Surely none can read of facts like these without saying concerning de-

graded India: “Lift up your heads; the day of redemption draweth

e

nigh.”

§

Thus the fruits of missionary labour appear.

Knowledge of the gospel

is spread amongst old and young, by public preaching ; in itinerancies ; by

I\

the gift of gospels and tracts ; by schools both English and vernacular. A

few are added to the churches: in many more doubts and fears are excited

respecting the idolatry they now profess : and some believe the truth they

fear to confess. At the present time there exist among the Telugus, eleven

THE TELUGU

MISSIONS.

19

ed

Jar

missionary stations, with twenty missionaries. The Churches contain 210

members, in a community of 720 christians.

The 23 vernacular schools

ch

contain 600 boys and 30 girls : the boarding schools number 43 boys and

Lip.

th

110 girls: six English schools contain 340 boys. The New Testament has

just been revised : and the Old Testament is nearly completed : a small

nd

stock of tracts and books has been prepared. A mission-press at Vizaga-

s

patam is wholly devoted to Telugu literature.

But sixteen years ago,few

lon

of these agencies were in operation in only two localities : under God’s

oul

blessing they have all increased and are being employed efficiently. May

xain

they be speedily rendered fruitful in the conversion of souls !

oh,

ne

of

THE GHATUTS.

al

The Telugu country is separated from the high land of central India,

1t

by a rugged belt of mountains called the Ghauts.

Whoever therefore

red

wishes to go from the plains of the Carnatic into the Mysore, must pass

me

through the mountain chain.

These Ghauts are in most places immense

on

conical hills varying from six hundred to eleven hundred feet in height :

the

In

they run generally in a direction from North East to South West.

W a

some parts they stand close together ; the few ravines are abrupt ; and the

rugged fronts of these rocky hills present an almost perpendicular wall to

the

the traveller. In other places the ravines are wider, and allow opportuni-

Al

ties for constructing carriage roads.

A few of the passes are easy of

ten

ascent, but the majority are very difficult.

The belt of Ghauts, varies

11

from three to ten miles in depth: and in passing through this district or

15t

along its face, the traveller sees near and around him nothing but these

C

majestic hills.

Sometimes they seem to be following each other like

les

mighty waves over the land: sometimes they form a solid barrier to all

ol

advance. Their individual appearance greatly varies. Some are covered

il

with jungle to the very summit: others are more bare, and from the loose

de

masses of bleached rock lying upon their surface, seem at a distance cover-

eth

ed with well-built towns.

Some have only broken fragments of rock

scattered over their grassy slopes: but others are adorned with mighty

Of these boulders some

cp@l

boulders, that assume the most singular forms.

by

resemble huge heads, or solid cottages, or hulls of ships : all are of granite,

A

blackened and weather-worn by the storms of thousands of years. Whose

t

o

hand scattered them there in such profusion? From the day when the

first aborigines that took possession of the land, walked in their midst, all

hey

)‘6

1l

changes in Indian Society have passed before their eyes. The Brahmin

D 2

20

THE CANARESE

MISSTONS IN THE

MYSORE.

and the Khetriya passed through them to conquer the first owners of the

soil.

Before them the Mogul seized the Brahmin’s patrimony. Through

them the Mahrattas on their swift horses carried off the plunder of the

plains : and Hyder and Tippu fought battles at their feet. They have seen

injustice, oppression and war, and before God are witnesses. Man has pass-

ed away; generation has followed generation : but the hills abide there

still.

Their very stability is to us an element of comfort.

Solid and long

enduring as they have been “ the mountains shall depart and the hills be

removed ; but the Word of the Lord endureth for ever.”

That word has

said that the knowledge of the Lord suaLL cover the earth. All nations

shall serve aim.”

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

The high table-land to which the Ghaut-passes lead, and which lies

three thousand feet above the Carnatic plains, is a noble sphere for mis-

sionary labour. It stretches away five hundred miles from north to south,

from Belgaum in the Mahratta country to the Nilgherry hills: and con-

tains nearly five millions of inhabitants.

It contains the Principality of

Coorg, the districts of Bellary and Kurnool, and the great province of

Mysore. It presents to the eye a broad undulating plain, pierced here

and there by hills ; some of which like Nundydroog and Severndroog, from

their precipitous character, furnish natural fortresses for the defence of

the territory. Grey granite every where abounds ; and its fine slabs furnish

Of these

the natives with their doorsteps and the front of their shops.

several districts the MysorE is best known and in the best condition. Its

Government is efficient ; the administration of justice is prompt ; the roads

are in the finest order : the climate is salubrious, heat rising only to 88°

in the hot weather, and falling to 61° in the colder season.

Trade 1s

prosperous : the soil is fertile: property is secure. Every thing invites

the missionary to come forth and exhibit to perishing idolaters the life-

giving gospel of Christ.

The town of Bangalore, in the centre of the

province, is its chief city. It contains more than 100,000 inhabitants,

Of these the real native Canarese population reside in the Pettah or native

town, but the larger number are Tamils attached to the cantonment. The

military force consists of no less than three native Regiments; a Regi-

ment of English Foot, one of Furopean cavalry : the usual detail of artil-

lery and the staff. The town is also the seat of the Government, the

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

21

he

Mysore Commission.

It lies opposite the best passes between Madras

th

and the west coast, and from it branch out roads to Bellary on the north,

he

to Mangalore on the India ocean, as well as to all parts of the province

h

of Mysore itself. Immense trade too is carried through it, thus complet-

M8

ing the other elements by which its importance is determined. But there

9

are other large towns in the province.

Chittledroog, the head of a Sub-

ne

division, has 14,000 people.

Goobee with 6000 ; Coonghul with 10,000 and

he

Toomkoor are all purely native towns. Mysore, the residence of the de-

125

posed Raja, is also a most important spot; as well as the decayed town of

ns

Seringapatam. The people which occupy this immense territory are the

Canarese.

They are an interesting race; thoroughly Hindu ; and have

been little affected by the Musalmén conquest of India which fell on them

from Bijnagar.

Their simple village habits, government, hospitality, and

gentleness still continue ; Europeans even having had but little intercourse

with them.

They have been almost entirely neglected by missionary societies. The

11§

li'es

first attempt at missionary labour among them was made by Mr. Hands

i,

and Mr. Reeve of the London Missionary Society at Bellary, at the very

)k

north of the Canarese territory, in 1810. Mr. Hands by whom the station

of

was opened had great disadvantages to contend with in native work.

He

> of

had neither Grammar, Dictionary, nor Vocabulary : he had to form all

616

for himself: but met his difficulties with a patient spirit and soon began

il

to conquer them.

Meanwhile he made friends among the Europeans, for

whose good he maintained regular services : and opened a free school for

:.of

sh

the destitute children of the soldiery. He thussought to be useful to his

30

countrymen, while yet unable to speak the Canarese tongue. In 1813, he

[ts

established an English school for the natives, selecting the best scholars

in the Telugu and Canarese schools.

He began also to translate the

s

88"

Bible and was aided in this work by his colleague Mr. Reeve.

Sub-

e

sequently a native church was founded, boarding schools were opened :

and a mission press established. A second Canarese mission was be-

jtes

ife

gun in 1820 at Bangalore, a more central station than Bellary, by

the

two missionaries of the same Society. At first much attention was paid

to the large English population in the Cantonment: and to the Tamil

nts,

1ve

people connected with them. As the town of Bangalore was under the

Government of the Mysore Raja, the missionaries could not venture to

201

[‘h‘e

preach in its bazars and streets to the Canarese population. They en-

fil-

deavoured however to get their native teachers placed in the surrounding

towns : and on one occasion resorted to an ingenious device to secure their

the

22

THE CANARESE MISSIONS

IN THE

MYSORE.

object which may be noticed. There is a custom among Hindus, when

one native wishes to obtain a gift from another, which is at first refused,

that he should sit pertinaciously at his door, day after day, until his re-

quest is granted. As any evil which may happen to him is superstitiously

believed to revert to the person who refuses, such a proceeding is much

dreaded. It is called sitting in dherna.

When Mr. Campbell wished to

get ground for his catechist’s house in a town near Bangalore, and had

obtained the Raja’s order, the Foujdar who was hostile, purposely delayed

executing it.

Mr. Campbell then said to one of his catechists ; “ Now,

Jacob, you must go every day to the cutchery and sit in dherna on the

Foujdar, while we pray for success.”

For six weeks he went, each day

reminding the Foujdar that he waited for his final orders : and at length

they were issued. Things went on unsatisfactorily for ten years, till

1830; when the system of government was changed, the province was

g

taken under the charge of the Hon. East India Company and the way

for preaching the gospel every where was opened in the fullest degree.

A very interesting fact occurred in connection with this change of govern-

ment which made a deep impression on the people and is worth mention-

d

ing. In order to see it well carried out, Lord William Bentinck, then

Governor-General, went up to the Mysore: but he travelled without

escort of any kind. The country people were astounded when they saw

him riding alone in his palankeen, and conceived from the circumstance

the highest idea both of his character and of English greatness. “ Why !

say they to this day, if only a little Polygar goes to the next village, he

must have his guards and attendants with their swords, and so on: but

z

here the man that rules from the Himéilaya to Rameswaram, comes as if

f

he were nobody.

Abdh ! what a wonderful people you are

!))

The Wesleyans established a mission in Bangalore in 1821 : but it was

long confined to English and Tamil services, the former of which were

exceedingly useful among the soldiery. The Canarese mission was com-

menced in 1836 by Mr. Garrett: when an English school was established

and a press put up. Both these establishments are now very efficiently

%

conducted ;—in fact almost more so than any of their kind that I saw

g

out of Madras.

The English school receives from the government a

monthly allowance of three hundred and fifty rupees, and is admirably

h

provided with materials for instruction. Both the missions at Bangalore

tl

are prosperous. Their services for the heathen ; their Christian chapels in

)

both native languages: their boarding, vernacular and English schools

fi

are all maintained by a good staff of missionaries. There is one unfor-

t

THE CANARESE

MISSIONS IN THE

MYSORE.

23

tn

tunate circumstance about their location which may be noticed. The two

d

missions, with their mission houses and land, stand side by side just out

(5

of the native town. This is not however their fault. The Wesleyans were

there first ; and when the London Missionaries were wishing to build

:1y

ch

their Canarese mission houses quite clear of the Cantonment, they chose

0

a spot just away from the native town, but on the side opposite to that of

their Wesleyan brethren.

They then applied through the proper officer,

ad

ed

to the head of the Mysore Commission for a grant of the land : but he

Y,

replied: “ What! do these missionary gentlemen want to SPREAD their

webs like spiders, to catch the natives. No, no; put them down alongside

the

of the others.” And there unfortunately they are. The greatest harmony

ay

th

however has always prevailed between the brethren of the two bodies:

they travel together, preach together, and are intimate personal friends.

il

a8

I had the pleasure of meeting the whole of them at one time during my

short visit to Bangalore.

{&y

In the limited compass of these Lectures it is impossible to detail

€0

at length the history of these useful Missions: or to describe, as they

ot

)il

deserve, the interesting events which have taken place during the growth

(gt}

of their prosperity. We might contemplate with pleasure the gradual

progress of Canarese christian literature ; the translation of the BipLE ;

oub

aw

the compilation of the Dictionary; the preparation of the Grammars

both in English and Canarese : the increase of christian tracts and school-

1C6

books : and other useful labours of the presses at Bellary and Bangalore.

)]

_—

We might shew the great benefits which have resulted from the Christian

hie

ut

Boarding Schools, especially that at Bellary, under Mr. Reid: record

the usefulness of the Theological Class at Bangalore; or detail the pro-

Bii

gress of the Native Churches.

Most worthy too of special mention are

VoS

the life, character and history of Samurr Fraver, the Native Pastor

of the Bellary Church, whose steady consistency, fidelity and zeal for the

e1e

Lord’s work, present an excellent model for the imitation of his country-

n

hed

men the native preachers.

But all these things we must pass by, in

order rather to describe the progress of the gospel among the people

tly

generally.

Tl

Instances might readily be multiplied of individual conversions that

t d

have occurred in connection with these various missions: all illustrating

bly

the silent but sure progress of the gospel, the difficulties in the way of its

L

profession, and the all-powerful grace of the Saviour by which those dif-

11

ficulties are triumphantly overcome.

One convert, in his heathen days

jols

the priest of a temple, said on his baptism at Goobee ;—“ I have travelled

for

24

THE CANARESE

MISSIONS

IN THE

MYSORE.

day by day to gather flowers ; I have talked and put on temple garments ;

I have made offerings to the idols. Yet no idol, either in dreams or when

awake, has said to me, ‘Thy sins are forgiven ; thou receivest salvation ;

thy sins are washed away.” I have fasted and prayed ; but it has never said

|

The 1dol is a lie, I

to me: ‘Thou shalt escape hell and enjoy heaven.’

bo

forsake it and embrace Jesus Christ as my Saviour and God.

How

§

many have borne similar testimony : and for the same reasons have pass-

t

ed over from the domains of Hinduism, into the kingdom and church of

Christ.

At the present time in the purely Canarese country, the Mysore and

Balaghat (of which Bellary is the capital), there are seven missionary

E

stations, with sizfeen missionaries and fifteen catechists.

The church

8

members are 284 in number, and the Christian community consists of

0

736 individuals. The only boarding schools are in the London Missions

at Bellary and Bangalore: they contain forty-three boys and sizty girls.

b

These schools have been found extensively useful, and from them have

fi

come forth several useful labourers in the mission ; both school teachers

and native preachers. Twenty vernacular boys’ schools are maintained

f

in and around the principal stations, with 560 scholars; and five girls’

day-schools with 130 girls.

Five hundred boys are studying in the

0

English schools.

1

It will be seen from this statement that a great deal more might be

V

done for the Mysore, than what is doing at the present time. Only

Yet the whole

Bangalore and Bellary are well maintained stations.

al

country, salubrious and healthy, with a simple and intelligent people, is

I(

open to missions which, judging from the recent growth of the older

d

stations, might soon be prosperous.

Bl

The state of public feeling with respect to Christianity is no longer

Wi

what 1t was.

Indifference in former days was added to ignorance.

But

the extensive itinerancies of the Missionaries, and the wide spread of

N

tl

tracts and portions of the Bible which are both read and talked over by

the people, have enlightened them greatly as to the truths of the Bible,

have excited a universal expectation of their ultimate triumph, and pro-

W

duced in many individual minds, the secret conviction that to be a Chris-

tian is both right and good.

Mr. Hardey of Bangalore, the Wesleyan

fa

Missionary, in one of his recent Reports has furnished some remarkable

illustrations of this fact, which are best given in his own words.

In 1850, Messrs. Hardey and Sanderson took a tour of more than six

hundred miles, from Mysore to Bangalore, and thence northward through

€y

fo

THE CANARESE

MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

25

an immense number of villages and towns.

They preached to thousands

N

of people, many of whom had never heard the gospel before, and distri-

L

buted a large number of scriptures and tracts.

Their hearers listened

id

with marked attention.

In places where Christian truth was somewhat

d

known, there was opposition and fierce argument : and in one village, the

W

sight of a converted brahmin excited a tremendous outburst of rage.

In

S

the large towns of Davanagerry and Chittledroog, the interest aroused by

of

their visit was intense, and visibly increased during their stay. Congre.

gations of all classes amounting sometimes to five hundred persons, heard

nd

their addresses with solemn stillness.

Missionaries had never been there

Iy

before. “In journeying through the country,” says Mr. Morris of Coon-

ch

ghul, “one sees temples left to decay, the worship of idols rejected and

of

ceremonies abolished. We want an increase of human instrumentality;,

Jib}

Had we more labourers much might

under Divine Providence and grace.

ls

be done.”

In Bidnagairy for eight years the people have forsaken their

e

temple, declaring that as the idol could not protect himself, he is no God.

IS

They assert also that they are Christians: but like hundreds in Bengal,

ed

they have never had the courage and grace needed to profess the gospel.

Iy’

The same thing happened at Singonhully near Goobee.

A missionary

he

one day going near the temple of Runga found that it wore a very deso-

late appearance.

Might he go in ?—he asked of the people.

Oh yes, he

he

was at perfect liberty.

‘With his shoes and hat ? Yes: it did not matter.

nly

He asked the reason

He went in and found the whole going to ruin.

ole

and was told the following story. “ You one day told us that Runga could

18

not be God, because he could do nothing for himself ; much less could he

ler

do good to us who worshipped. We thought this was a wise speech, and

agreed to leave the god alone and try. We soon found that his light

oL

went out; and that his garlands of flowers became dry and shrivelled.

Jut

Moreover just at that time, the roof fell in over his head, exposing him to

of

the heat and rain.

We saw that he was helpless and there we left him.”

by

Who will say after such a fact that missionary labours are useless ? The

One man

ble,

people of that village have not however embraced the gospel.

10

was most reluctant to hold intercourse with the missionaries, apparently

it

dreading its results. That man was the first to come out, and he and his

rall

family, now grown up, have proved most zealous and consistent christians.

hle

In 1851, Mr. Hardey who was stationed at Bangalore thus spoke of his

general preaching labours. ¢ This year has been decidedly the most inter-

qx

esting I have known amongst the Natives.

Our congregations have uni-

formly heen large, and in general deeply attentive. We have always com-

igh

E

26

THE CANARESE MISSIONS

IN THE MYSORE.

menced our street services by singing a Canarese hymn, which never fails

to secure a good congregation.

When I came to Bangalore, three years

ago, it was next to impossible to speak for five minutes without interrup-

Y

tion from a low class who were not satisfied with interrupting merely, but

{

abused us before the whole assembly, which was not to be endured if we

Al

wished to stand our ground and be respected in the streets. I determined

to put a stop to this in the beginning, and very soon an opportunity offer-

L

ed

One evening whilst we were preaching, standing on an elevation,

which I always aim at doing, a profligate-looking man, mounted the eleva-

tion, on the opposite side of the street ; and pulling out a book from un-

1l

der his cloth, he marched backward and forward, and imitating our into-

T

nations of voice, made use of much abusive language, and called me such

W

1

foul names, that it was with difficulty I could restrain my Catechist. Se-

veral brahmins entreated me to go away, saying, it was not proper for a

fr

European gentleman to stand and hear himself thus abused. I continued,

g

however, to address the people.

By this time at least two hundred per-

&

sons had assembled ; and when I was leaving, the man evidently became

(a

alarmed at having used so much abusive language, and began walking

01

quickly down the street. I went over to the Choultry opposite, and

n

He ran and

pointing out the man, desired the policeman to seize him.

I

quickly turned the man’s face towards the multitude, who were now all

anxiety to see what was to be done.

As soon as he was brought to the

a8

Choultry, 1 said to the standers by: ¢ So long as I was preaching I bore

e\]

with this man’s abuse, but now I will shew you that I am not to be insulted

i

in the street by any man.

I will now see whether the authorities will

the

protect me against any man who feels himself at liberty to abuse me at

wh

pleasure.’

The people were all excitement, and I said; ¢ Bring him at

W

once to the Amildar, and we will see if he persists in this conduct towards

1y

me, who have done nothing to provoke his anger’

At once the man

I

was led away towards the main street, followed by the entire mass, who

e

were now greatly excited to know what would become of the matter. We

lon

had not gone very far when a respectable man, a friend of ours, came out

Ple

of breath and entreated me to spare his relation who was a bad fellow,

the

and had done very wrong in using abusive language to an English gentle-

e\p

man. I said, ¢ If before all these people,’—who had increased to at least

a3

five hundred, ¢ he will confess that he has done wrong, and will never

again speak to me in the streets, I will forgive him.’

But no, his proud

f(\“

spirit could not submit to this, though his increasing fear was every mo-

W

ment becoming more apparent.

1 said to the policeman, ¢ Bring him to

01y

THE CANARESE

MISSIONS

IN THE

MYSORE.

27

alls

the Amildar,” and having proceeded a little further, the man’s friend again

oars

entreated me not to take him before the authorities.

1. replied, $1f ke

up

will ask forgiveness, and confess he has done wrong, I will forgive him :

but

but if not, I will not allow him to escape, till I have known the mind of

[ e

the Amildar.’

Seeing me determined in my purpose, and feeling that

ned

we were drawing near to the cutcherry, and that the people were staring

it

upon him in every direction, he became ‘greatly excited and alarmed.

10n,

Before the multitude I then catechized him to the following effect :—

eval

¢ Have you done me an injury in abusing me in the public street, and

UL

in interrupting me in the discharge of my duty? °Sir, T have.’ ¢ Will

nto

you promise me never to speak to me again in the street, or interrupt me

uch

when preaching ?” ‘I will promise.” ‘Now then, before all these wit-

Se

nesses I forgive you, and never wish to see your face again, but asa

or 4

friend.’

I then dismissed him, and was thankful enough that I had

ued,

gained a victory before five or six hundred people, without having appear-

et

ed before the authorities.—The effect of this proceeding was almost magi-

ame

cal !

The news of it flew all over the Pettah, and from that time to this,

{ng

our congregations have been better, more attentive, more interesting ; and

and

in scarcely a single instance, since that time, have these characters inter-

and

rupted us in the streets.”

yall

The circulation of scriptures and tracts is adopted among the Canarese

the

as well as in Bengal, and meets with the same result.

All over India,

hore

especially in village districts, an intense desire is exhibited to get books.

Ited

Mzr. Arthur, on this subject tells the following story. He was one day in

will

the town of Biddiri. He had preached and distributed a number of tracts,

5 ab

when he saw a tall boy trying to elbow his way through the crowd

with great earnestness.

He could not succeed and called out; Sir, you

n ab

ards

must keep one for me: you must keep one for me.

Mr. A. amused at

mal

his earnestness, said : Why for you above all others. He replied, ¢ Oh, Sir,

we want 1t for our school 7’

who

It then came out that once before a boy be-

longing to a heathen school a few miles off had obtained some books : and

We

pleased with their wonderful sense, the master and scholars had discarded

g out

Jlow,

their old books in order to study ¢4em. Hearing that the missionary was

expected at Biddiri, they had despatched the boy on an expedition to get

tle

as many more for the school as he could.

Jeast

ever

Mr. Hardey also gives most pleasing testimony to the same effect.

roud

“ Were we to give books to all who ask for them in the streets, or to all

who come to our houses, the supply could not be furnished. We are

mo

compelled to use much discretion, and to refuse many who appear very

m 10

B

~

9

28

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

urgent, but who we have reason to believe would not make a good use

of them. Yet we are bound to give to all those whom we know sufficient-

()

ly, and who can assign a reason why they wish to possess the books of the

Christian Religion.

It has been very gratifying to us during the year

0

to find so many persons who know the names of the different tracts and

This convinces

portions of Scripture, and who ask for them by name.

;

us that the books are not only known and read, but talked about.

We

il

have always made it a practice to promise a second book, if an account

of the contents of the first book taken, can be given.

In many instances

the first book given has been brought back, that an examination might

be made as to its contents.

In one instance a man copied the entire

fl

tract entitled, “In whom shall we trust?” which he had copied as

al

It

nearly like the printed work as possible.

He sent to us by post saying

we had given it to him at Cuddoor, which is 130 miles from this; and to

il

shew us that he had read it carefully he had sent us a copy of the book.

il

He earnestly requested more, which we sent by post. It is quite true that

many of our books are destroyed, not maliciously, but principally for

h

kites.

There was one Brahmin in the cutcherry who employed persons

I¢

to collect tracts from us, and then tore them wup for the amusement of

i

the by-standers.

It would betray a singular apathy on the part of the

W

people, if they received all we gave them and destroyed nothing.

Their

h

tearing up our books is rather a good than a bad sign.

It shews they

fear them, and are conscious that they are powerful though silent mes-

Cd

sengers.

k

A most interesting circumstance occurred last year in connection with

L)

the Musalmans of Bangalore.

1t is thus detailed by the same writer.

i

“In the early part of the year, the Musalmans were much excited

sh

against us.

One who had read in Mr. Rice’s School, challenged me to

prove that Christ is the “Son of God.”

I said, I was not in the habit

g

of discussing with every man in the streets who thought himself qualified

W,

to speak on religion ; but if he would call his Kajee, or priest, I would

)

discuss the matter with him. Being near to the mosque, he quickly

Y€

brought his Kajee, and we at once entered upon the subject in hand. But

fo

knowing the slippery character of these men, and their fearful propensity

C

for lying, I determined to have everything upon paper, that there might

H

be no escape until the matter was brought to a close.

I then called two

it

or three respectable witnesses, and in their presence, Ibrahim Sahib;

Jo

Kajee, engaged to prove from the Christian Scriptures, or as he called it,

L

the “ Holy Bible,” and from the Koran, that Jesus Christ is not the ¢ Son

1e

THE CANARESE MISSIONS

IN THE MYSORE.

~

9

2

use

of God.” T engaged to prove from the Christian Scriptures that Jesus

il

Christ is the “ Son of God,” and therefore God. At the Musalman’s parti-

the

cular request it was added ; “ If the Missionary he overcome he shall be-

gar

come a Musalman.

If the Musalman be overcome, he shall become a

and

Christian.”

I allowed this insertion the more readily, knowing their

1CES

great anxiety to make proselytes, and that to secure a missionary they

We

We each put his signature to the

would put forth their utmost strength.

unt

paper, and the witnesses did the same.

The next morning we met to

1068

conclude all preliminaries.

A Hindoo Jury consisting of two Brahmins,

ght

one Rajpoot, one Modaliar, and one Chetty, were named, and their signa-

tire

tures obtained as such. Into their hands I gave my five Canarese volumes,

| 2

and my English Bible, stating that the one was the Holy Bible in Cana-

ing

rese, the other in English. In each volume the Jury put their distinctive

1 to

mark, that the same books might always be consulted. But a difficulty

00k

arose about the Koran, for the Jury insisted upon its being produced. After

that

much delay, discussion, and anger, amongst the Musalmans, it was

for

brought carefully folded in a handkerchief, and a chair provided for its

it}

reception. Besides the Koran beautifully written in Arabic, and as beau-

t of

tifally interlined with Hindoostanee, two other books, as beautifully

written, were produced. These contained several great discussions which

the

e

had been held between the Musalmans and the missionaries in the North ;

they

as the Jury could not deface these books, or even touch them, they were

carefully folded up in the handkerchief, and the mark was put upon the

168

knot, so that it could not be opened, but by the consent of the Jury. The

ith

preliminaries thus arranged, and it being agreed that two chairmen

should be nominated, one by me and the other by my opponent, who

1te‘l

should preside alternately ; we parted to meet again the next morning.

e 10

At six o’clock, on the morning of the 4th of April, 1851, we met at the

xabit

gate of the Mosque, and as a suitable place had not yet been provided, 1

walked into the yard of the Mosque, all the people following. I went

ified

ould

straight to the large shed, in which several of their things for the

ckly

yearly feast were kept. An oily chair was brought for me and another

for my opponent.

As I did not on that morning succeed in obtaining a

But

Christian Chairman, Shankrappa, an elderly Brahmin, occupied the Chair.

i

jght

He opened the proceedings in the presence of many Brahmins, Musal-

mans, and others, by addressing me to the following effect :—“ Why have

two

you come to this place ?” “To prove that Jesus Christ is the Son of God,

thb;

dib

I am come.” “ How will you establish this ?° ¢ From these five Cana-

rese Books, marked by the Jury, and called the Holy Bible, will I estab-

S

30

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

lish this truth.” Then turning to the Musalman, the Chairman asked :—

|

“ Why have you come to this place?”

“To prove that Jesus Christ is

1

1]

not the Son of God, I am come here.”

“ How will you establish this?”

“ From the Christian Scriptures, and from the Koran will I establish this.”

Then addressing us both, the Chairman required that we should not inter-

8

rupt each other, and should submit to the: Chair.—As this was altogether a

heathen assembly, and I was anxious to give the Musalman a fair chance

]

to make good his cause, T commenced the discussion by quoting passages

of Scripture, shewing that Jesus Christ is the “Son of God.”

But

having only half an hour each, being determind to keep as near to the

English custom as possible, that the people ever hereafter might under-

stand our method of public disputation, I only produced fourteen passages

of Scripture with explanations, remarking, that I had more than ninety

N

passages to produce upon a future occasion.—The Chairman then called

upon the Musalman to reply, but he asked for eight days to prepare,

which was conceded.

§

“The difficulty now was to obtain a large and neutral place of meeting.

Though there were several, the owners were alarmed at the idea of being

|

connected with a dispute between the missionary and the Musalmans.

I engaged if possible, to obtain the loan of Mr. Rice’s large school

room in the neighbourhood. This was readily and kindly granted. On

the 11th of April, we assembled to hear the Musalman’s reply. A Musal-

E]

man gentleman took the Chair on their side, and the Rev. Colin Camp-

tJ

bell on my side.—The reply consisted of twenty passages of Scripture,

|

in which Jesus Christ is called the “ Son of Man.”

These passages were

f

torn from their connexion; and apparently selected at random.

In my

reply I took occasion to reproduce cach passage in its connexion, and shew

g

that in the connection in which it stood, Jesus Christ was also called

€

the “ Son of God.” The divine and human natures of Christ had not yet

Y

entered into his understanding ; but the subject being of vital importance

d

to both the Musalman and myself, it could not fail to be interesting and

exciting to the various classes present.

On this occasion there must have

o

been four or five thousand Musalmans inside and outside the building;

f

and with all Mr. Campbell’s self-possession and tact, he could not con-

troul the Musalman multitude.

They had produced twenty passages, I

had produced only fourteen.

Twenty was six more than fourteen, and

ff

in this consisted their victory. Nothing would satisfy the Musalmans,

b

but a declaration on the part of the Jury that twenty was a larger num-

1

ber than fourteen, and that twenty had overcome fourteen.

The Jury

t}

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

31

protested, saying that, until T acknowledged I had no more to say, the

18

matter could not be concluded.

Sometime before the close of the meet-

M

ing, as soon as the Musalman tumult commenced, the Brahmins had

S

managed to convey themselves out of the place, being alarmed at nothing

er

so much as Musalman fury.

era

“On the 18th of April, I again appeared to reply to the Musalman.

106

My opponent was not forthcoming, though I had waited half an hour

1268

in his mosque, and in reply to the messengers of the Jury he said, he

};ut

was coming.

After waiting some time, my reply was read, and as my

the

opponent was not present, the Jury gave him other eight days for con-

ler

sideration ; at the same time handing over my reply.—At the expiration

268

of the eight days, the Jury again sat to hear the Musalman’s reply to my

(ia

second paper, but he not making his appearance, they declared the dis-

cussion at an end.

lled

are,

“On the morning of the 18th inétead of being in his place, Ibrahim

Sahib collected all the Musalmans at the corners of the different streets,

ng.

and haranguing them, declared the missionary was beaten ; the Musalman

had conquered, and now the missionary must become a Musalman. This

ing

1S,

occurred at the very time when the Jury were sending messengers after

100l

him. The discussion being over, the difficulty now was to obtain the

On

decision in writing from the Jury, as until that could be obtained, the

sal-

Musalmans must enjoy their street triumph.

Besides, the intelligence of

mp-

the discussion was spread all over the Mysore country, in less than a

week from its commencement, and it was of great importance to myself

ure

jere

to have the matter cleared up. In every street I was asked what the Jury

had decided in the matter.

my

Had T allowed the matter to slip through, I

should have been hooted through the streets, perhaps as long as I remain-

hew

Jled

ed in the town.

It cost me two months hard work to get the entire matter

vet

settled. Several of the Jury being Government servants, felt their honour

at stake, but two of their number were greatly afraid of the future con-

e

duct of the Musalmans towards them; and it required every exertion

and

have

of the remaining three to screw up their courage to put their signature to

the documents.

At the close of two months the J ury furnished me with

Ing;

a most lawyer-like statement of the whole affair, not omitting a single

el

matter.

s, |

It occupied seventeen pages of foolscap paper, and besides those

there were other seventeen foolscap sheets which came before them,

i3

but which, my opponent not being present to hear, are not included

L

in this document.

i

During the two months which intervened, between

Jury

the close of the discussion and delivery of the decision of the Jury,

3

y

o~/

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

I was hooted by the Musalmans in every street in which I preached.

th

One morning, one of them in his rage cursed me, by saying, I should

Another

ne

become ashes, if I took the name of the Koran into my lips.

said, suiting his action to the words, he would cut me to pieces if I did

ot

I6Y

not let the Koran alone.

Another said, that before they began to dis-

oy

cuss with me they ought to have given me a thorough beating. Their

anger was much increased, because the discussion had lead me to read

de

B

very carefully, the entire of Sale’s edition of the Koran, with Savary’s

notes.

Ca

I referred them to chapter and verse, and told them many things

before the Hindoos, of which the latter had never heard, and which were

Qp]

a0(

very unpalatable.

This, I believe, was the great reason why the discus-

sion so soon closed, for I promised them I would make known all the

Val

matters of the Koran before I had done with them.

Bl

§01

“ As soon as the papers from the Jury were sent to me, I published

their account of the discussion, and their decision thereon, with their

al

signatures.

This I distributed through the Pettah. The effect of this

dle

has been very remarkable.

From the first day on which I circulated the

tract up to this time, not a single Musalman has opened his mouth to me

dis

in the way of opposition. They listen to our preaching in greater numbers

gre

at |

than formerly, but it is always in silence. If I had dropped the matter, at

any point short of publishing the tract, I saw clearly that the Musalmans

8eN

Th

would have the advantage over me in the streets, as they could lie ad-

the

infinitum. But when there was once the decision of the Jury to which

to appeal, I should have no occasion to fear the face of any man.

and

T

“For two years past there has been a remarkable demand for the four

Up to this time, we are

to t

Gospels in Hindoostanee by the Musalmans.

quite at a loss to know what is done with all the books we have given

Teg

amongst them. Matthew appears to be the favourite gospel with them.

Nothing is clearer than that many of them read the gospels, for they talk

Croy

about their contents.

But there is a fatal blindness resting upon their

the

minds.

They cannot perceive in Christ, “ God manifest in the flesh.”

thoy

Their principal aim appears to be, to collect passages in which Christ is

al\g

)

called the “ Son of man ;’

and we have been surprised many times at

Ty

Sty

their total rejection of the divinity of our Saviour.—Some of them

say, the Paraclete promised by Christ to come after Him, is Mohammed.

ten

But in this case they shew their blindess, for they leave the entire con-

pe0p

ang

nexion, and entertain two ideas only, the Paraclete is to come ;—the Para-

clete is Mahommed.—Thus, they fully believe that Mahommed being pro-

ing 3

mised, and having come as a prophet, is superior to Christ.”

s ;

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE

MYSORE.

33

ed

During the last few years, the people in the neighbourhood of Bellary,

ild

the oldest station in the Canarese country, have seemed to be drawing

her

nearer to the kingdom of God. For a long period the missionaries have

did

preached in the town, and wandered through the villages; have visited,

Lis

revisited and visited again the great festival at Humpee, proclaiming the

el

love of Christ to a sinful world; yet almost in despair of penetrating the

ead

dense mass of ignorance and irreligion in which they were engulphed.

But signs appear that their labours have not been in vain, and that if

Iy'8

carried on still, with faithfulness and zeal, they will soon result in wide-

ngs

yere

spread and substantial fruits.

In the towns near Bellary a considerable

s

acquaintance with the facts and principles of Christianity is found to pre-

vail.

In parts where the gospel has been longer and more fully preach-

the

ed than in others, the people evince a deeper interest in it: although in

hed

some minds there is exhibited a steady and bitter dislike.

The mission-

aries are no longer regarded as strangers.

Their character and errand

heir

are well known, and many are most anxious to hear their message.

this

the

Not long since Mr. Shrieves set out on a preaching tour through the

me

district, and met with the most striking illustrations of the pro-

gress which the gospel has made in the people’s minds.

On his arrival

hers

at Kosgee, the people crowded round, and being encouraged by the pre-

b

1ans

sence of several hundreds, he preached to them upwards of three hours.

ad

They did not like to go away as long as he was able to speak. On telling

them that he intended to stay with them for eight days, they were pleased

hich

and came in great numbers daily.

He was obliged to make two compa-

four

nies of the people who came, to enable the teacher and himself to speak

to them audibly.

are

Again he proceeded to Kumply, a large town where there are many

ven

weavers. On beginning to preach in the Pettah, the people came in

1610

falk

crowds to hear him. He invited them all to visit his tent at any time

they wished: they consequently came every day in increasing numbers :

thelr

those who came were mostly weavers, but there were some of other castes

th

also.

He always had a large and attentive congregation from five to

1st 18

nine o’clock in the evening. Seeing the people were so anxious for in-

es b

struction, he felt it necessary to stay longer with them than he had in-

Jem

tended. On learning this fact they were much pleased. Many of the

ned

people called him into their houses, when many gathered together to hear

000

and to ask questions. Some acknowledged that Christianity was true, say-

yrde

ing; we see that this is the only way by which we can be saved. Others

PI’O

sald; we are ready to embrace Christianity. A remarkable spirit of

F

34

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

enquiry was prevalent among them.

He distributed nearly three cooly

18

loads of Seriptures and tracts.

After staying with them twenty-four

$C

days, he told them that he was going away : they asked him to remain

de

another week still.

th

The native catechists meet with a similar reception, and are often hos-

th

pitably entertained by enquirers, as we saw in the neighbourhood of Cud-

th

dapah.

The catechist, John Reid, in one of his journeys visited Kumply,

(0t

Errode and other places, in all of which he preached the gospel and

tu

had conversations with the people.

Many heard the message, and most

¥e

listened with attention.

Some assented fully to the excellence of Chris-

L

tianity, and said they were hindered from embracing it by caste. At

ho

Errode, which is in the Nizam’s country, after he had preached, the peo-

£

ple brought rice and milk, and said if any thing else were required, they

ter

would readily furnish it, and refused money when offered to them. A

ide

man who had seen him before, said he remembered with pleasure what

he had heard about Christ.

The tracts offered were taken with great

the

eagerness.

At Kundakul the people expressed much pleasure in hearing

eng

the gospel. They took a light away from a neighbouring temple, saying

it was of no use there and would do for him to read by.

They urged

f(.ess

tles

him to remain another day, promising to supply him with all he re-

o

quired.

Iy

When Mr. Stanger was recently returning to Bellary from a tour, he

found two men who had come from a distant village, and said they were

ay

going to Bellary. On being asked why they were going thither, they

hir

said; We want to hear of the true God and to be instructed in the

Star

Christian religion.

Mr. Stanger asked; Why are you so anxious about

l¢

this. They replied; We have often heard that the padres at Bellary say

Whe

that an idol is nothing, and that all who worship idols will go to hell ; we

ang

have given up the worship of idols for the last year, and wish to serve the

afte

true God. They accordingly came to Bellary. One of them after a

Wor

short time left, and the missionaries have not seen him since; the other

But

secemed much in earnest; he made very gratifying progress in the know-

binyg

ledge of the truth, and gave them every reason to believe that he loved

Unt

it too. Accordingly he was baptized in the Mission Chapel.

Such

The annual festival at Humpee has long been celebrated for the en-

[y

thusiasm with which its rites were celebrated.

But even there, the gos-

Casty

pel is winning its way. Even there, where the Hindu kings once reigned

Prog

in splendor, and where they rendered Hindu idolatry powerful, the gospel

Was

is beginning to enlighten the understanding and to change the heart. It

Save

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

35

noly

is evident from the meagre attendances at the festivals, that although the

four

self-interested and crafty supporters of idolatry, strain every nerve in

N

decorating the cars, in order to dazzle the eyes and impress the minds of

the multitude with superstitious fears, thereby to maintain their hold

hos-

their hearts, yet the people seem to invest them with less importance than

Cud

they once did.

They are being impressed with the fact that Hinduism is

/l_pl )

on the wane; and that Christianity is gaining ground, and will even-

and

tually be the only religion of mankind. The attendance at Humpee last

most

year was smaller than it has ever been in years gone by. Tradition re-

-

ports that formerly the yellow silk flag used in the idol’s procession, was

\

bought, in the days of his prosperity, for thirty thousand rupees, i. e.

peo

£3000. Last year a wealthy merchant bought it and placed it on the

they

temple for three hundred and fifty rupees or £35 !

Is not the power of

\

idolatry waning fast?

. what

A step beyond the mere general assent to the truth of Christianity is

great

the hard one of publicly professing it.

Though many hold back, and

arilg

endeavour to persuade others that they are Christians without that pro-

AVIIL

fession, yet some are found willing to make it, and brave all the difficul-

ned

ties by which such a step is beset.

Others again are ready to make the

he 10

profession without feeling the conviction, and thus put a difficulty on the

missionary’s side.

These things are thus stated by Mr. Hardey.

i) he

“ About June last, a Rajput, began to visit me, and brought with him

' Tete

a volume of the Old Testament in Canarese, which had been given to

they

him many years ago in Bellary. He appeared very desirous to under-

n the

stand our Scriptures, and was particularly fond of the Book of Psalms.

abOUt

I engaged to read with him once a week.

This continued for some time,

Sy

when he invited me to his house.

He had a large number of females

] we

and children, all of whom, in the Hindu fashion, he gave to me.

He

He said he would

A the

afterwards wished to be baptized and all his house.

work in the garden, but I must provide for the women and children.

fter @

5 () 1eY

f

But this providing for new converts always has been, and will, for a long

o

time to come, be a great difficulty in the way of baptizing these people.

Until there are many more Christians, most of those who now become

20 ol

such will be great sufferers, if not cared for by the Mission.

One day

o €0

I said to this man: If you become a Christian, you must renounce all

caste.

p §O8

He at once replied, “I will forsake it, and I will give you a

proof if you wish it, that I forsake it.”

I at once called a servant who

l.elO’ il

was a heathen pariah, to bring the bread.

I cut a piece of the bread and

«ocpel

I

, I

gave it to him, and he ate it in the presence of Mrs. Hardey, the servant and

F 2

36

THE

CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE

MYSORE.

myself. T could have baptized these people, but then the burden of a

[0

large family was the difficulty, and I let the opportunity pass.

This per-

lo

haps was wrong, but I was powerless as to supporting them. I am

Tt

bold to say that, were I a Jesuit, or had I a Jesuit’s means, I could bap-

T

tize a hundred persons in the year.

Nay, if I could secure a bare liveli-

(s

hood, in the shape of situations, I could baptize many. Not more than

at

two months ago a man came fifty miles to be baptized, but I had no rea-

n

son to believe that he had any thing in view beyond a livelihood, and I

al

In Goobbee, a brahmin, once came to me on the Satur-

sent him away.

of

day night, and urged me to baptize him at the public service next morn-

tlm

ing, saying, I must not delay.

He offered me his sacred thread to con-

tin

vince me that he was in earnest.—I enquired if he had any debts, and he

sl

confessed that his creditors were pressing him. I suppose he thought he

fift

I knew him

should throw his debts upon me by becoming a Christian.

1

well, and knew his character was not good, and refused to take his sacred

of

thread, or to baptize him.

Another brahmin, of whose sincerity I had

an

no doubt, actually took off his sacred thread, in a private room, and gave

g

it into my hands, to convince me that he was sincere.

These things shew

1t

that Hinduism is fast loosing its hold upon even the brahmins; and I

obt

attribute it all to Missions, and the distribution of the word of God.

i

“ About four months ago, another Rajput came to my house, and in

Wwh

the midst of a conversation upon religion, he repeated page after page of

thi

Mr. William Campbell’s Sermons.

I was for some time at a loss to

try

know what he was repeatin

te bl

[8)

for he spoke very rapidly, and what he said

(o

was evidently well committed to memory.

He told me he constantly

10y

read these Sermons and our Scriptures, and prayed to God morning and

par

night through Jesus Christ.

His statement is authenticated by one who

eg

is now a Christian, and lived several years in his house.

Missionaries

have not laboured in vain.

The seed sown by our predecessors has been

COP

It

and will yet be found by us. The seed we are scattering will be found

llp

by our successors.

¢ Brethren, pray for us, that the Word of the Lord

foy

may have free course and be glorified, even as it is amongst you.” ”

The last point illustrative of the growth of knowledge and increase of

tug

liberal 1deas among the Hindus is seen in the change of their opinions

haw

respecting practices in their own system.

The subject of the Second Marriage of Hindu Widows is beginning to

Peny

ey

excite strong attention amongst the Brahmins of Bangalore. Some time ago

lgy,

a very valuable tract about it was written in Sanskrit by a learned Pandit

law),

in the North. Mr. Wilkinson, a civilian, who knew this Brahmin only

by

from his learning, was so much struck with its reasoning, and its bold

oy

37

THE CANARESE MISSIONS IN THE MYSORE.

of 4

exposure of the horrid system of perpetual widowhood, that he wrote a

per

long and valuable Essay in English to accompany the Sanskrit tract.

am

This was sent to the Commissioner of the Mysore, together with the

hap-

Tract, which he handed over to the Divan who has had it translated into

veli-

Canarese.

The Commissioner has sanctioned the printing of 1000 copies

than

at the Government Press

This translation was brought to Mr. IL. early

162=

in the year, and after reading it carefully he began to talk about it

nd [

amongst the brahmins. They almost all approve of the Second Marriage

aur-

of Widows, but cannot see how it can be brought about.—So much in-

NOIN-

terest is the subject exciting, that two brahmins have visited him several

COL

times urging him to assist in bringing about so desirable a result. They

d he

said, we have each a daughter, a widow: one twenty years old, the other

ht he

He was much

fifteen ; and we don’t know how to save them from ruin.

T

gratified to find only one old Pandit who opposed the Second Marriage

acred

of Hindu Widows.

He became very angry with the other brahmins,

[ had

and said they were all going over to the Missionary, were bringing dis-

gave

grace upon their own religion, and were giving the Missionary an insight

shew

into all their secret matters.—Another brahmin came and said, he would

and 1

obtain the signatures of almost every brahmin in Bangalore in its favour,

if Mr. H. wished. The Tract first spoken of is nearly printed, and

nd m

when once circulated, it will doubtless produce great excitement.

But

‘1‘-36 Of

this tract has had a narrow escape.

The brahmin who had the original

s 0

translation of the book wrote to Mr. H. in great perplexity saying, the

Commissioner had sanctioned the printing of the book, but he could

antly

nowhere find the Manuscript.

It had created much bad feeling on the

y and

part of the more rigid brahmins, and the manuscript had probably been

e who

destroyed by some of them. Fortunately, he had had the whole carefully

copied, and the book is actually being printed from that manuscript.

heen

U

It may be perceived from these things that there is a friendship springing

found

up between the more liberal brahmins and the missionaries which, in a

few years, we trust, may lead to great results.

l Lgrfi

Infanticide, is perhaps the most glaring evil connected with the perpe-

)8

tual widowhood of the Hindu females.

Thousands of young girls who

have lost their husbands have their heads shaven and are doomed to

ﬁili@ll;

perpetual degradation.

The consequences of their ill-treatment are, they

become prostitutes, and numbers of infants, the fruits of illicit intercourse,

never see the light of day.

Infanticide, though strictly forbidden by the

law, is in this way carried to a very fearful extent.

Several brahmins

have asserted that no less than thirty infants are in this way destroyed every

1 0'»‘:.‘_'

month in the year, in the one town of Bangalore alone.

38

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

i

e

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL I\iISSION.

to

01

The west coast of the Madras Presidency from Homnore to Calicut,

including the provinces of Canxara and MaraBar, has been taken as a

ple

Hi

missionary sphere by the Evaneericar Socrery of BasgL.

The country

the

is but a narrow slip of land, between the western ghauts and the sea; it

is hilly but fertile; and contains several large seaport towns, amongst

Ca

which Mangalore and Cannanore are best known. The languages spoken

he

bli

are the Canarese, the Tulu and the Maélealim.

All these tongues are

ancient; and two of them contain an extensive native literature.

It was

et

the opening of Hindustan to foreign as well as English missionaries by

chr

trs

the Company’s Charter of 1833, that first led the Basel missionaries to

of

settle in the country. The western coast of India, except Bombay and

Travancore, had never been entered by other than Jesuit missionaries,

I

stal

and finding it still unoccupied, the Basel Committee anxious not to inter-

8an

fere in any way with the efforts of other Societies, but rather to preach to

those that were left in ignorance, under the advice of friends in Bom-

fru

by

bay, adopted it as their sphere of labour.

Three missionaries were there-

fore sent to Mangalore in 1834 ; and there established the first station

of the mission.

Four others followed in 1836, when Dharwar above

B

the ghauts, in the very north of the Canarese country, was occupied. In

1

fou

1838 a third mission was commenced to the south of Mangalore at

Tellicherry among the Maledlis; and on the arrival of five new brethren

(an

in the same year, a fourth station was fixed near Dharwar at New Hoobly.

The

Putting forth its strength with earnestness and vigour, the Society des-

the

patched five more missionaries in 1840, and yet five others in 1842 :

epr

upon which important missions were commenced at Cannanore upon the

othe

sea coast, at Bettigherry and also at Calicut.

The climax of its Euro-

hoar

pean strength was reached by the mission about 1845 : at which time

Peop

twenty-six missionaries were engaged in the service of the Society. Since

Tngy

that year it has done little more than efficiently maintain the stations

hﬂ\‘e

iﬁto

previously established, and allow for the absence of the usual proportion

of invalids.

of §

The mission, which thus sprang into maturity in less than twenty

Sty

years, has been carried on with the vigour and energy which first led to

in ((t

its formation. The numerous introductory labours required every where

At

at the outset of such undertalkings have long been completed. Every

ey

station has its mission-houses, its school-buildings and its church; to

Ci}liﬂ |

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

39

which in the two principal stations have been added printing-offices and

industrial schools.

The missionaries have therefore long since been able

to devote an undivided attention to the spiritual objects of their toil. In

order to secure that end, they have pursued, to a great extent, the same

cut,

8 &

plans as have been adopted by other Societies in other localities thronghout

Hindustan.

niry

They have preached the gospel in the vernacular tongues at

their immediate stations, and by continued and extensive itinerancies, have

ay 1t

carried it to the distant villages and towns, among whom their lot has

ngst

oken

been cast.

Where a demand existed for English education they have esta-

blished christian English schools ; and have elsewhere offered a christian

S are

education in the native tongues alone.

For the benefit of their native

L Was

christians, they have maintained christian boarding schools and an indus-

s by

s 10

trial school to improve their means of livelihood. For the enlightenment

of all, christian and heathen, they have engaged in the translation and

5* and

circulation of the scriptures, and have kept two printing presses con-

aries,

nfer-

stantly employed. All these varieties of agency employed in faith, and

sanctified by prayer, have received a blessing from on high: and the

ch to

fruits of success which they are able already to exhibit, must be regarded

Bom

by all interested in that agency with astonishment and thankfulness.

here-

Nor should it be forgotten that in their labours, the missionaries of the

fafi0n

Basle Society, in adopting plans similar to those of other missionaries

ahove

in other parts of India, have met with a similar experience: They have

| In

found the same dense ignorance of the first principles of religion in

ore 4t

Canara and Malabar, which have been met in north and eastern India,

othren

The same opposition to truth, the same love of idolatry in . the Hindu,

obly.

the same bigotry in the Musalman Moplah, have resisted them as have

r deb

depressed others. Some converts have deceived them, who came for gain :

1842

others have backslidden, who were weak. Boys have run away from their

on ﬂle

boarding schools, and orphan girls proved incorrigibly wicked. Young

Fuo-

people have been pressed forward into the church too soon; church-

) fime

members have refused to give up caste; day-schools that promised well

Since

have been given up; and new converts have been forcibly carried back

tafions

into hopeless heathenism. Thus they have fallen into the same mistakes

pol'tion

of inexperience, as have been committed by others and have met with

similar difficulties. ~But their work has been well based and though yet

tweﬂt.V

in “the day of small things” has made solid progress.

led to

At the present time, when the oldest station has not been estahlished

twenty years, the Basel Society possesses in western India, thirteen prin-

Eery

cipal stations, and twenty out-stations.

At these localities the more direct

10

oll;

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

40

THE GERMAN

missionary work is carried on by twenty-eight missionaries, of whom seven-

teen are married; and by sixty-three catechists.

At each of the chief

stations there is a christian congregation gathered from the natives of the

th

fi

place and of its neighbourhood; the church-members or communicants

amounting to 750, and the christian community including 1578 individuals.

al

The chief schools are vernacular boys’ schools: of which nearly fifty are

po

maintained, instructing sixteen hundred scholars.

The boys’ boarding

M

to

schools, three in number, contain sixty-three boys : and the girls’ boarding

schools, one hundred and fifty-one girls. All these schools have christian

to

masters.

Ninety-six boys are studying English in two English schools.

bl

Industrial schools are maintained at Tellicherry and Mangalore, for the

He

sta

instruction of christian lads in agriculture, weaving and other employ-

ments suitable to their station in life.

In the school at Mangalore are

fit

also taught watch and clock making, the construction of musical boxes,

hay

electro-plating, the weaving of shawls and handkerchiefs, book-binding

tiny

and printing.

Two printing-presses have for many years been main-

the

tained at Mangalore and Tellicherry: the former for the Canarese and

reli

Tulu books : the latter for Maleals.

The former press was a lithographic

heo

Last but not

press, but has recently exchanged the lithograph for types.

whi

least, there is a Theological class at Mangalore for training christian

chy

teachers and preachers for the service of the mission.

From this institu-

b

v

tion, nine young men were sent forth into the mission in January, 1852

tro

A seminary for the training of school-masters is to be added when ecir-

gir

cumstances allow.

Such is the amount of agency zealously applied by

sch

the missionaries of the Society for the spread of Christianity in the

the

provinces which they occupy; and such are some of the results with

gt

which their labours have been followed.

Qe

For the sake of greater distinctness, a few words may be added concern-

The

groy

ing the differences observable in the labours of particular localities.

Basle missions are carried on in three separate districts and are therefore

ing 1

the

divided into three distinct groupes: viz. the purely Canarese mission in

the {

the Daarwar district : the mixed Canarese and Tulu mission in north

Canara, the head-quarters of which are at MANGaLORE : and the Mdledlim

ang

and

mission in Malabar, at CannaNorg, Tellicherry and Calicut.

The station

in g

among the Nilgiri hills must be reckoned separately: it being not only

nity

the Sanatarium of the Society, but a distinct mission for the local hill

tribes.

T

2y,

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.:

41

A(HIT

1. FIRST GROUP. MISSIONS AROUND DHARWAR.

chief

The most northerly of these missions form a group by themselves in

f the

the country above the ghauts. They lie on the table-land stretching

ANLs

from the Mysore north and north-west into the Mahratta country, and

nals.

are situated in the district of Dharwar, formerly a portion of the Beeja-

y are

pore province, and subject to the Peishwa of Poonah. Though called the

Mahratta country, the language spoken is pure Canarese, but immediately

rding

rding

to the north, in the district of Belgaum, the boundary between the two

The first mission was esta-

lstian

tongues is passed and the Mahratta begins.

hools.

blished at the town of DaarwAR in 1837 ; a second was fixed in 1839 at

r the

Hoobly, a town with 50,000 people.

Two years after, two additional

ploy

stations were commenced at Bettigherry and Malasamudra. The last and

fifth station was established at Guledgudda in 1851.

All these missions

¢ aré

JOXES,

have been steadily maintained from the first and continue to the present

nding

time.

The native population amongst whom they are planted resemble

the Canarese of the Mysore, and have a similar hold upon the Hindu

main-

> and

religion and the laws of caste.

It was long therefore before the gospel

aplic

began to tell upon them, and draw its converts from the very localities in

1f 100

which it was proclaimed. For several years the only Christians in the

church at Daarwar were Tamils, connected with the native army: who

stial

sttt

by their weakness, and love of caste, gave their missionary the same

1852

trouble and grief, which the numerous christians of their nation have

given to others elsewhere. The missionaries however established numerous

0 Ch’-

iod by

schools and travelled extensively through their district, as well as among

y the

the towns and villages of Bellary and Belgaum. The effects of their

instruction gradually appeared in the respect paid to the gospel, the fre-

with

quent acknowledgments of its excellence and truth, and in the people’s

\cern-

growing distrust of the idols which they had hitherto worshipped. Dur-

ing the last three years, in numerous cases converts of some standing in

The

the community have openly embraced Christianity. Individuals from

erefoff

jon 10

the goldsmiths’ and coppersmiths’ castes, with others of similar position

and intelligence, have been baptized at Dharwar, Hoobly and Guledgudda :

| nOf{h

and the hope is confidently indulged that these churches will now grow

Jelm

s{ﬂ[ion

in strength, receiving annually large additions from the heathen commu-

I Oﬂl"‘(

nity around them.

il

v e

THE LINGAITS.

Throughout the southern Mahratta country there is extensively spread

a flourishing sect of Hindus, Atcrmcd Lingaits. They belong chiefly to

G

3)

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

4

=4

the trading and manufacturing classes of the community, who are by far

h

the most intelligent and independent of the people, and have learned in

b

I

some measure to think and act for themselves.

The Lingaits, like other

sects of the kind in other parts of India, have given up their reverence

for the common idolatry of the country, and secretly adhere to a higher

system of religion, which teaches among its prime doctrines the unity of

Numerous verses are current

God, and that all men are of one caste.

among them to the effect that: He who worships wood and stone as God,

shall fall into the lowest hell.

On this ground in their own assemblies

they eat together, though belonging in public to different castes that are

forbidden to do so.

The whole body are under the dominion of four

high priests, whose insolence and avarice do not differ greatly from those

of the brahmins, whose system they have in a measure supplanted. They

are instructed also by a large number of priests or girds, who profess to

They do not however

%

expound their doctrines from the Linga shastras.

all think alike.

Whether from conviction or the love of power; indivi-

duals among the priests occasionally form separate schools amongst the

adherents of the doctrine. The most important of these schools is termed

the Nudi sect, and its followers are distinguished as Nudi Lingaits.

Their system is laid down in a collection of books which are called Guru-

Nudi.

This guru, who was probably acquainted not only with the litera-

ture of the Lingaits, but also with Vedantism and the Koran, seems to have

founded his school about three hundred years ago.

He is said to have

written his works under a large overhanging rock, called the umbrella

rock, on the frontier of the Nizam’s dominions, near which he lived for

one and twenty years.

His system contains a mixture of brahminical,

Lingait, Vedantic and Mahomedan doctrine, and is distinguished by a

belief in the resurrection of the body.

These sects greatly resemble the

Kortta Bhojas of Bengal, and the sect which was founded by Sundara

Das 1 Orissa.

Belonging to the most intelligent classes of the community, accustomed

to varieties in religious belief, and separated in a measure from the debas-

ing superstitions of the ancient idolatry, it is evident that the adherents

of sects like these are much more open to the gospel, and are naturally

much better prepared to appreciate its ennobling doctrines, than the

idolaters who never think at all.

Accordingly it is among them, especi-

ally among the Nudi Lingaits, that the German Missionaries in Dharwar

and the London Missionaries at Belgaum find that Christianity is making

the most rapid progress.

They have travelled constantly among them ;

43

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION,

ar

have scattered widely their christian books and portions of the Bible

n

have met with great numbers of sincere enquirers, and latterly have

161

received several converts.

Their intercourse with this interesting class

06

of Hindus has sometimes exhibited features almost bordering on romance.

IET

On one occasion, a Lingait priest, with two hundred of his followers

of

came to visit Mr. Albrecht at Dharwar.

The visit occurred on a Sunday

nt

morning, and the whole company attended public worship, behaving in

0d,

the most proper and orderly manner. They brought with them a number

les

of Christian books which they had previously received, and assured the

are

missionary not only that they constantly studied them, but were con-

ur

vinced that they were true, while their own books were false. They even

0s6

asserted also their full belief in the Lord Jesus and called themselves

ey

his disciples, A year or two after, Mr. Wiirth of Hoobly, travelling

to

through the country, came upon another band of these disciples with

ver

their guru. They had never seen a missionary but had received a large

\jt

number of Canarese tracts, one or two theological treatises, and a Cana-

the

rese New Testament. These also professed their faith in the Lord’s

ed

divinity and quoted passages to prove it. It was from just such a band

of free thinking disciples of the old guru Sundara Dés, that the first con-

Its

I

verts were gathered into the christian church in Orissa. It may be

Td

remembered too by those acquainted with modern missionary history,

ave

that when the guru saw that his disciples were leaving him for the missi-

onaries he gave himself out as an incarnation of Christ. Singularly enough

ave

lla

one of these Lingait gurus fell into the same error.

He had got the idea

that he was an incarnation of the Lord Jesus, ordained to bring these idol-

for

aters to the true God. Such pretensions however have been treated as they

al,

&

deserved. Many of the Lingaits continued to visit the missionaries ; and at

the

length in the year eighteen hundred and forty-eight, four were baptized.

ara

One of these was a priest and from the influence he possessed proved very

zealous and useful in bringing his former disciples and companions to the

missionary. In the same year, three young men, Lingaits, two of whom

ned

)as

were priests, came in to Dharwar from a village a hundred miles distant.

They had received some tracts at second-hand and were greatly struck

)n'[:y

with their contents. A young christian came into their village, read

lly

the

over the books with them, and induced them to go with him into a temple

at some distance that they might worship God together in secret.

By

)Cl

degrees as they continued to study these books, they obtained a clear

jar

knowledge of the gospel and seemed thoroughly to be converted men.

il

10y

They were soon after baptized, Similar baptisms of Lingaits have also

¢ 2

44

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

taken place at Belgaum.

It was in consequence of the decided progress

esf

of the mission by these baptisms that the Basle Society resolved to

Tras

jilly

retain the station at Bettigherry, and found a new one at Guledgudda.

It must not be supposed that, from the facilities presented to the gospel

il

by these sects, its progress will be unattended with trouble, or that

the missionaries have only to receive new converts.

mis

m?g

Amongst those who

are acquainted with its truths and are convinced of its excellence, thou-

sands will be delayed in a public profession by the fear of man, their

an

attachment to their family, the influence of the priest, and their love of

Mi

the world. Not unfrequently have such men mourned in the hour of

ar

death, that they had not possessed the courage to proclaim themselves

fam

christians.

In one case a Lingait priest died in great trouble, full of

hrin

self-accusations, because he had not confessed the Saviour’s name and

il

been baptized.

“Alas | that I have made delays!

I have no faith in

lie,.

idols, yet I am no christian : and now I must die !”

He then got up on

him

his knees, repeated the Lord’s prayer, sank down, and expired. Another

€r;)

guru on his death-bed declared his conviction that the gospel was true

trut]

and desired his disciples to embrace it. Apart from the influences derived

inth

from family and home, there is in India one strong hinderance to the

Cow

profession of the gospel by men who are convinced of its truth. There

seat

is throughout the Hindu mind a broad separation between belief and prac-

hecy

tice. This striking phenomenon has been witnessed in all parts of India:

wth

in ancient as well as in modern times.

It affected the ancient schools of

frut]

philosophy ; it influences the progress of christianity. A Hindu can

times

apparently without difficulty adopt a course of conduct, entirely opposed

these

to the convictions of his judgment or the feelings of his heart.

He has

Confy

no desire to be a martyr.

It cannot then be wondered at, that many who

.

Sﬂpers

believe the gospel, keep their faith to themselves.

In other cases, however, the gospel meets with strong opposition.

“Why do you always preach Christ?” the people will say. “Tell us

that there is one God, and that idols are nothing, and we will agree with

2

In

you

As m ancient times so now, the peculiar doctrine of salvation

the

exclusively by grace, by gift not by merit, is a great stumbling block.

The cross 1s an ¢ offence’ now as it was then.

QU

It is singular too, say the

Chln‘c]

missionaries, that sometimes when the Saviour’s name is uttered, the

One Of

most dreadful rage is exhibited by individuals, who with bitter animosity

ﬁ()l] 0

pour forth the most blasphemous speeches against his character and

doctrine. Nor are all Lingaits disposed to hear the truth, or sincere in

SOCiety

their enquiry after a true religion. Many oppose its progress and con-

a Clll’l

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION

45

088

test 1ts arguments

One instance of ingenious malice, by which preaching

to

was hindered in a silent but most efficient manner, we cannot forbear to

mention

A bigotted Lingait priest, finding a missionary preaching in a

pel.

village, caused the pepper in a shop close by to be stirred up, and was

hat

mightily pleased when the fits of coughing which followed, drove both the

fho

missionary and his congregation from the spot

it

The deepest ignorance and most perverted views of morality present

161

another obstacle to divine truth. One illustration will suffice

Mr.

¢ of

Miiller once appealing to a man’s conscience, with respect to the re-

rof

wards of good and evil, was answered by the following story: A cer-

[ves

tain butcher bought a cow, tied her by a rope, and was about to

\Of

bring her home, when on a sudden she broke loose and ran away. In

md

running after her he met a man, who in his whole life time never told a

11

lie, and on his asking him, whether he had seen his cow, he was told by

) 01k

him, that if he followed this road he was sure to get her. On went the butch-

ther

er ; not far off he met another man, who in his life time never told the

truth, and putting the same question to him he was told, that he was quite

e

ved

in the wrong road, and that he must go to the left if he wished to find his

the

cow. After this, both these men died, they were called before the judgment

seat of God (Yumana) and the final sentence was that the latter

here

130

because he had saved the life of the cow by telling a lie, was rewarded

14

with being born twenty times aking: while the other, who by telling the

truth would have caused her destruction, was condemned for twenty life-

1\ Of

can

times to be gnawed by worms

Confounded and perverted ideas like

O\Gd

these are constantly met with, and though they are absurd enough to

confute themselves, yet the -poor people applaud and adopt them with

has

who

superstitious fondness.

o0

COLONY AT MALASAMUDRA

| us

In connection with the Canarese mission in the Dharwar collectorate

yith

the Basel Society tried an experiment of a peculiar kind with a view to

{108

Joc

smooth the way for the passage of enquiring Hindus into the christian

v the

church. Believing that persecution from their family and caste-mates is

one of the greatest hinderances which enquirers meet, and that the forma-

, the

oslty

tion of a village where such may for a time reside, would supply a new

, and

society and furnish new associations into which they might at once enter;

in eighteen hundred and forty-one, the Dharwar missionaries founded

are m

a christian corony at Malasamudra

(o0

The original cause of the esta-

46

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

a b

blishment of the colony was, their desire to turn to good account a tem-

porary religious excitement among a class of people who call themselves

he

the

Kélagnénis from believing in a prophetic Purdna, termed Kélagnina or

In this extraordinary book which may be about

and

knowledge of the times.

two hundred years old, great changes regarding the prevailing sects Brah-

aili|

but

mans and Lingaits are prophesied. Teachers of the true religion are

has

described as coming from the west: and the fall of the great city of

Seringapatam is announced as a sign that these prophecies are about to

con

be fulfilled. Stirred up by these predictions, some of the leaders of the

mal

Kalagnéna sect applied to the London Missionaries at Belgaum for coun-

obje

sel and assistance. Having failed in convincing them of their sincerity,

chri

they addressed themselves in 1839 to the Basle missionaries at Dharwar,

Tt

1E]

the

and requested them to come and teach them the way of truth; assuring

them that there were thousands of people of the same mind, who desired

most earnestly to be instructed in the doctrines of the true reli-

glon.

Tt was evident from the first, that the wishes of these people

were not altogether free from worldly considerations; but the mis-

I

sionaries felt it their duty to take the matter up. Several visits were

Bvar

accordingly paid to the Kélagndnis; and the brethren at Dharwar and

the

Tubli were now and then much encouraged by manifestations of an appa-

alya

rently sincere desire after truth on their part. At last, Mr. Frey who

resp(

was stationed at Hubli, determined on going amongst them, and staid

the |

for several months at Bentur, one of their principal villages, instructing all

Same

who would come.

Matters came to a decision in the latter part of the

tions,

These as-

year 1840, when only twenty people appeared steadfast.

hut 4

sured Mr. Frey that they would follow him to the asylum which he pro-

Hong

nised to establish for them ; and measures were adopted to commence it.

f()l‘ty |

Early in 1841, the Government granted the mission a piece of waste

Ty

land, including sixteen acres of stony ground for building, and about a

nhgl

hundred for cultivation; on the same conditions on which Hindu cultiva-

EXten

tors receive such waste lands: and Mr. Frey, with the consent of the

they q

Home Committee, commenced building a mission house and a few native

the

huts. When, however, the settlement was so far advanced that colomsts

the

could be admitted, Mr. Frey and his brethren were sadly disappointed by

their inconstancy. All who had promised to come refused to give up caste

th&}y ]

and their former connections.

The movement of the Kdlagnani gradually

subsided, as they found themselves persecuted by their own people, and

arg the

the whole plan, as far as they were concerned, fell to the ground. The

Oistep

experiment added another to the long list of proofs already existing that

Weg

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL

MISSION,

47

tem

a broad line separates the christian community from the Hindus; that

elves

he who passes it, even as an enquirer, is a marked man; and that even

13 Or

the smallest approach towards christian convictions is resented publicly

hout

and privately as a breach of caste rules.

It costs as much therefore to

Brah-

enquire as to decide. Nothing apparently will alter such a state of things

IR

but the entire abolition of the caste system.

That consummation is

ity of

hastened by every violent disruption of its bonds; and such must our

ut to

converts for a time be content to bear, assured that their own sufferings

f the

make the way more easy for their successors.

Failing in its special

O~

object, the Malasamudra colony has proved a useful location for the few

ety

christian converts which the mission has gathered in from the heathen.

\rwar,

There is hope that it will share in the success which the other stations of

g

the Dharwar Mission have recently begun to enjoy.

esived

; yeli-

SECOND GROUP OF MISSIONS

MANGALORE.

people

0 mi5~

The second distinct group of stations and converts in the Basle

ere

Evangelical mission is found in and around Mangalore.

This town was

o and

the first location of the mission on its establishment in 1834 ; it has

apph-

always possessed the largest staff of missionaries, and has in several

respects been made the head-quarters of the mission.

The labours of

fy WhO

[d staid

the brethren however are not all alike; the chief difference being the

ing ol

same as is found over all India between those of town and country sta-

tions.

Mangalore has a large and important mission in the town itself :

of the

s 3

but there are two country stations in connection with it, at Mulki and

e PI'O"

Honore, on the sea coast, and distant, we believe, respectively fifteen and

forty miles from that town.

Of the latter stations we will speak first.

The narrow strip of land on the west coast of India in north Canara is

f waste

ahout &

inhabited by several varieties and castes of people.

They are to a great

cultivde

extent Hindu, and the brahmins exercise the same sway over them as

they do over the Tamils of Tanjore.

Two castes are specially abundant;

of the

the Billavas and Bants; they are both low and poor, and amongst them

The Birravas are

lonsts

the mission has obtained a large number of converts.

med by

cultivators of the palmyra tree from which they make toddy: in name

they resemble the Yiravas of Travancore; in habits and employment

1p ¢

aste

they are like the Shanars of Tinnevelly. The Bants, called also Vokilme,

raduauy

Je, &%

are the farmer-caste, and live by cultivating the soil : they are a rude,

boisterous people and rather difficult to manage.

The fishermen also

g, The

fhat

have given converts to the mission, but they are much addicted to drink-

g

48

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL MISSION.

ing and less ready to hear the gospel.

These people, with others like

not

feas

them, evidently constitute a portion of the aboriginal tribes of India:

they speak not the pure Canarese language, but a separate tongue the

ills

TuLu: and though subject to the brahmins, who are numerous in some

suck

are

spots, especially at Uddapi, their religious notions are in many respects

distinguished from those of their priestly masters.

Like the Shanars and

Yiravas, these castes retain the aboriginal worship of Hindustan, the

tens

10 &

worship of demons: and like them, from a variety of causes, are peculiarly

open to the instructions of the christian church. Of the peculiarities of

«

demon-worship we shall now speak but briefly, as the subject will be

Lon

God

fully discussed in the lecture on the Shanar missions.

The belief in demons is very deeply rooted in the hearts of the

{ GO\

Tulu people, and many of them defend it with great warmth. They

they

believe that there are a great many demons who, in by-gone times, were

the

mighty men upon this earth but have left it as spirits and are now in the

on o

presence of God. They assert according to their ancient legends, that

dem

the demons asked God for food, and He advised them to get it from the

or h

Tulu people.

If these give them food, which consists in the offerings

the

of rice, fowls, pigs, toddy and water, according to the commandment

die of

of God, the demons pray for their worshippers, bless them in their house

we fy

and business, heal their diseases, protect them from the influence of evil

Whol

spirits and bad men, punish those who hurt them and can even be intreated

Our

to torment and kill their enemies.

For this reason the demons which

these

are supposed to have taken up their abode in a house, are called together

Who |

every evening by the sound of a drum, as they may have left during the

0 -

day the house committed to their care.

But if these demons do not get

on sy

their food, they are believed to visit men and cattle with disease and even

These

death. When misfortune or illness occurs, it is ascribed to the demons.

Acquy

The priest is immediately consulted. He first looks at the stars, as the

ﬂle A

brahmins do ; or according to their own fashion, puts a winnowing fan upon

gl

fresh boiled rice, pronouvcing at the same time some magic formula, as

Ity {

the sticking on or not of the rice to the fan is considered ominous. He

ofthe

then names one of the demons or some deity as the cause of the evil.

Tigss

Upon this revelation, sacrifices are immediately brought to the offended

less

deity, either in secret or in the presence of many others, and if a god is

the fy

the cause of the misfortune, money and feasts for the brahmins are pro-

mised. In their public sacrifices, the priest and another worshipper of

demons pretend to be possessed by the spirit, which is to be appeased by

COmpy

the offerings.

There are demons who are supposed to be the guardian

T“’ent;

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

49

s like

not only of houses and families, but of whole villéges ; for these a great

ndia:

feast 1s celebrated at least once a year, at which all the inhabitants of the

e the

village present their offerings; and people come from a distance to offer

S0me

such gifts as they may have vowed to the demons, when in danger. Thus

spects

are they kept in constant fear and slavery.

rs and

Absurd as it may seem, the people hold to this worship with great

), the

tenacity. They offer a variety of reasons in its defence: and endeavour

harly

to shew that they have no ground for accepting the gospel in its stead.

fies of

“We too worship God. Daily we invoke him, saying: Nériyan our

vl be

Lord, thou art our preserver, give us our daily food. We do whatseever

God puts into our mind. He causes us to do both good and evil.”

of the

“God has sent these demons, therefore we are obliged to serve them, or

They

they will kill us, or torment us in various ways.

They are servants of

the Great God, whom we must do our best to please, as we try to keep

\ were

m the

on good terms with the officers of the East India Company.”

“If the

; that

demons were nothing, how could they work miracles, kill men suddenly

m he

or heal their diseases in a moment.”

“We must serve both God and

erings

the demons.

Our forefathers have done so and prospered. We should

“The demons are kind masters; when

dment

die if we forsook this worship.”

we fall sick, we make or promise offerings to them, and they make us

»house

of el

whole.

When we wish to revenge ourselves, we may ask them to vex

“What can we know of

freated

our enemies and they will fulfil our prayer.”

these things, we are blockheads.

Who of us has seen heaven and hell,

which

who knows what will happen to-morrow ?”’

“ As soon as God will appear

ggeth(’f

“How can we meditate

g the

to us in bodily form, we shall believe in him.”

on such sublime subjects; we are wholly occupied with care for our food.”

ot geb

even

These arguments appear weak, and easy to be answered ; but they have

eons:

acquired great strength among the people, and prove a strong obstacle to

the acceptance of a better faith.

The missionaries do not generally spend

; a8 the

much time in refuting these errors, but rather try to effect an entrance

i &

into their hearts by appealing to their consciences, by convincing them

of their sins and directing them to Christ. Coming as a religion of gentle-

g, o

ness and mercy, as a religion suited to the poor and degraded, and finding

1o ol

less hinderance from caste prejudices among them than among the Hindus,

)ﬁ'ended

the truth of the Bible has met with great success among these classes of

god 18

the people.

Including Mangalore, there are three principal mission

e PO

stations among them : and the churches number two hundred and twenty

ppel 0

communicants, in a community of five hundred and sixty individuals.

aqed bV

Twenty years ago not one of these was a Christian.

Mulk: 1s the most

gl

H

2

[

0

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

important of the village stations.

1t was founded, and for several years

b

managed, by Mr. Ammann, one of the most energetic and persevering

lan

missionaries in the Tulu district.

It has two outstations attached, at

In

Uchila and Gudde, and its missionary is in constant intercourse with the

{0

people at Cap, Pertur, Uddapi and other places near, in which the Bant

ha

dle

and Billava castes abound. The gospel has entered the door which Pro-

vidence opened for it, and its preachers have now only to work steadily

up

in this garden of the Lord, reaping the fruit of souls converted by his

th

a

grace.

It will readily be imagined that congregations newly gathered

from the degradation of Hindu idolatry and of demon worship exhibit

pu

great weakness of moral principle, even where that principle does exist.

the

Such “little ones” have been numbered among the churches in all ages,

bay

and the defects which prevail in their practice now, are precisely those

pra

which form the burden of the apostolic epistles when Christianity was

ihe

new

The intellectual incapacity of the lower castes is also much against

It

An

their rapid progress.

They do improve and will improve still more, but

at the outset it is found that they comprehend with difficulty the great

En

truths of the gospel.

Long and repeated instruction is necessary.

and

When examined on what they have heard, they often say: We haveit in

nar

our heart, but it will not come into our mouth.

There 1s considerable

(at

truth in what a woman once said to one of the missionaries, who com-

plained of her dulness in learning the word of God: ¢If you pour water

into a sieve 1t all runs out, but still the sieve is made clean.

The mission in the town of Mangalore, like others similarly circum-

)

stanced, has to deal with both the upper and lower classes of the popu-

ae |

lation.

From the latter it has drawn a very large number of its members,

impo

including of course a few of the ubiquitous Tamils; but the higher classes

staty

have not been forgotten.

Several years ago an English school was estab-

th

lished, which was attended by many of the younger members of influential

brhg

native families: while constant discussions have taken place with the

mak

mercantile and priestly castes,and the gospel been preached throughout the

Mok

town. By these means several individuals both from among the brahmins

tereg

and the trading classes have been drawn into the church.

In December,

ang

1843, three young men, who had long known the gospel and had nursed

Proy

their convictions of it in secret, resolved to profess it openly. They were

Saveg

all brahmins.

Two of them, Bhagavantrio Kamsika and Mukundrio

gy

Kamsika, were Concan brahmins, in poor circumstances, who after

Plltlre

receiving an education in the English school had obtained employment

COH’[aj

in the printing office. The third, Anandario Kaundinya was a S4rasvata

thO 0

THE

GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

51

CArS

brahmin, and son-in-law of the Moonsiff, or native Judge in one of the

Ting

law courts.

On making their decision known, a great uproar took place.

, at

Instigated by their relatives, a mob broke into the mission house and tried

the

to carry the converts away by force; but they were defeated and driven

Bant

back.

Perjury was liberally resorted to by the relatives of Ananda, who

Pro

declared that his mind was deranged from severe illness.

A pig was cut

adlly

up and thrown into the tank of the Musalman mosque, in order to rouse

the Mahommedans against the mission as well as the Hindus, but all

;r hi;

ered

was In vain.

The magistrate of the district succeeded in preserving

habit

public order: though an appeal was sent to the Madras Government,

exast,

the young men were allowed to choose for themselves; and were soon

baptized as christians.

The converts have consistently maintained the

ages,

those

profession then made.

The two Concan brahmins passed through the

- Was

Theological class at Mangalore and have long been employed as catechists

in the mission, where they are known as Christian and Jacob Kamsika.

;ainst

bt

Ananda, who received at his baptism the name of Hermann, went to

)

gTeat

Europe with Mr. Moegling ; received an education in the Basle Seminary,

sary.

and recently returned to India as an ordained missionary, the Rev. Her-

mann Kaundinya.

He is now engaged as one of the Tutors in the

1t I

able

Catechist Seminary at Mangalore.

con

water

THIRD GROUP.—THE MALEALIM MISSIONS.

reum-

The missions planted by the Basle Society in the province of Malabar

are in several respects the most prosperous.

They are carried on in the

Popll-

important towns of Cannanore, Tellicherry and Calicut; and have out-

3})81‘5,

stations at Anjerkdndi, Chombala and Palgaut.

The Moplahs abound in

|asses

estab-

this district, and notwithstanding their fanaticism, which occasionally

lenﬁﬁl

brings them even under the lash of the Government, christian truth is

making its way, and sometimes obtains converts even from these bigoted

L the

Mahommedans.

Throughout the district the population is much scat-

b the

tered : it is also very poor: the fishermen and slave castes are very low

D

and ignorant.

But “to the poor the gospel is preached,” and while the

ember}

proud brahmins reject its loving message, the lowly accept it and are

sed

saved. The village of Anjerkandi, one of the earliest stations of the

v

mission, inhabited by a large number of the despised Puleyars, has been

uﬂdl’?,lo

entirely christianized. The fishing villages of Tahy and Chirakal also

- after

contain many christian families.

An entrance has recently been made

yment

into one of the strongholds of idolatry, the town of Téliparambu, and in

ras\'a,tﬂ

2

52

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

spite of the influence of brahminism, a mission station is in full oper-

ation within its borders.

The missionaries of the district are men of

great experience, and have been assisted by a large number of able cate-

chists.

of

The native christian population of this province now includes

nearly eight hundred individuals, of whom five hundred are commu-

hoy

nicants: yet the first station, Cannanore, was established only in 1841.

pec

In

The language of the people is Maledlim and differs entirely from both

the Canarese and Tulu, which are employed in the other branches of

t1o

the mission.

alt

a

The experiment made in the Dharwar district to draw the heathen to

the gospel, by establishing a colony for their residence, was in a measure

in‘cl

repeated in Malabar. Near Calicut, are found persons of a very low

JiTiR

the

caste, common through North Travancore: they are called Ndyadis and

in the general community, rank even below bought slaves. They live

to

only in the jungle, like wild animals ; sleep in the branches of trees, and

Co

at most make only the poorest hut for themselves.

They are looked upon

Lt

with the greatest contempt by other branches of the community. If a

(I

brahmin comes in their way, they must move off at least sixteen paces:

Cor

and never must they dare to touch any one of a superior caste. Mr.

tot

Conolly, the Collector of Calicut, formed a plan for drawing some of

this degraded class within the bounds of civilized humanity. He set

Tnd

apart some ground for them, built them houses, and gave them fields to

101

cultivate.

The government after a time relinquished this effort, and the

the

{

missionaries, at Mr. Conolly’s request and by the aid of his liberality,

took 1t up. They visited the little colony: encouraged the people;

of {

endeavoured by kindness to draw them from beggary to habits of indus-

and

try; gave them a schoolmaster for their resident adviser, and established

Con;

a school for their children.

They had much to try their patience: the

oug

idleness of their protegés was so inveterate.

If they had a little store

the

of food in hand, nothing would induce them to work, even when the ripe

haw

rice-harvest only required reaping.

They thought however they discerned

testy

signs of improvement, and persevered. At length after some trial two

are

or three were baptized. The Musalmans however three years ago, were

bog;

observed very busy in their neighbourhood, and apparently had set their

of fg

heart upon proselyting this little colony entire.

Suddenly the whole of

“0]

the people left, except the three baptized, and were received into the

{«

Moplah community. Processions, fireworks and feasts loudly proclaimed

be

the joy and triumph of Islam. Such is another illustration of what has

been called the hot-house system of missions.

i

U

THE

GERMAN EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

59

pet-

1 of

A NATIVE CHRISTIAN LITURGY.

ates

Till recently the Basle missionaries were allowed, in respect both to modes

udes

of worship and of church discipline, to act as each thought best; exhorted

1

however by their committee to apapr the practice of their several Euro-

84l

pean churches to the immediate circumstances of their native converts.

hoth

In pursuing this admirable plan, the Society was guided by the convic-

s of

tion that it would be neither expedient nor just, to transfer, without

alteration, the arrangements of the Evangelical Churches of Germany

n 10

and Switzerland to the soil of India.

Believing, however, from the great

asure

increase of converts, that the time had come when the practice of the

Jow

mission might be rendered somewhat uniform, the Director of the mission,

and

the Rev. Principal Josenhans, during his recent visit ‘to Western India

Jive

to examine the stations of the Society with his own eyes, directed a

,and

Commission, formed of the wisest and oldest missionaries, to compile a

Liturgy and Code of Regulations, which should be as suitable to the

oL

Ifa

circumstances of their churches, as their experience could suggest.

This

9068

Commission has, we believe, completed its task, and submitted the result

to the Committee at Basle for their approval.

M

ae of

The principles, upon which the Home Society acted in founding their

o set

Indian Mission, and have continued to act since its commencement, seem

to us so good, and so worthy of imitation by others, that we quote entire

|ds to

the passage from their reports, in which those principles are detailed.

0 the

t’ﬂﬁty;

““The name of Evangelical Missionary Society is sufficiently expressive

of the principles to which the Committee adheres, with regard to doctrinal

ople;

and ecclesiastical differences.

They have hitherto maintained against

1dus-

shed

considerable obloquy, that the chief end of the Protestant Missionary

ought to be this: to promulgate among the heathen, the pure doctrine of

the

the gospel unalloyed by the peculiarities of the modern distinctions which

sfore

have arisen between the Lutheran, Calvinistic, and other parties of Pro-

11je

testantism ; that the differences in the creeds of our Protestant church

)erned

are rather to be deplored as the fruit of human weakness, than to be

] tW0

boasted of, as infallible Shibboleths of divine truth; that our confessions

J Tere

et

of faith bear marks of their age and of human imperfection: but the

Word of God alone abideth for ever.

ole of

““ As to church government, the question whether a church ought to

i the

be ruled by bishops, or consistories, or synods, may appear of great

aimed

importance among Europeans, not so among heathen converts of the

f b

present age.

You may set up the appearance of the one or the other

54

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL MISSION.

form of church polity, yet it will exist but in name.

The personal influ-

be

ence of an active missionary will and must be every thing among his

fal

Tl

convert churches for a long time, and the future history of those churches,

which are now in their infancy, will not exhibit the same features which

T

are presented by the history of our European churches, but develop

i

themselves under other circumstances in a different manner.”

0

On this the missionaries add :

tw

““These are the principles of our Committee, and we have hitherto

de

found them as good in practice, as they are sound in theory. We do not

Ca

all of us belong to the same church in Europe, but we rejoice heartily

m

in the brotherly communion which, by the grace of God, we have with

Th

each other here in partibus infidelium.

We have not been taught the

168

same catechism, and have not learned the same version of the system of

fou

divine truth, but we find, that both among the heathen and among our

sch

converts and infant churches, all of us teach the same gospel, proclaim-

the

ing the utter depravity and helplessness of fallen man, the holiness and

In

love of God, the great salvation established by Jesus Christ.”

sl

hog

GENERAL LABOURS

OF THE MISSION.

Wat

JUik)

Of the general labours of the mission, it is impossible to speak much

chi

in this brief review. It will suffice merely to point them out. The Basle

hug

missionaries, like their brethren in other parts of India, have paid consi-

wel

derable attention to scmoors. Of these they have maintained three kinds.

vict

For the special benefit of the christian community, they have kept up

suel

boarding-schools both for boys and girls. Native Christian children, living

sch

in their neighbourhood, were admitted to their instructions.

Formerly

riem

all such children were boarded at the expense of the Society : but of late,

and

boys whose parents could support them, were returned to their homes,

of |

and only orphans retained upon the school books.

The girls however are

logi

fed and clothed as before: female education not being sufficiently at a

Itaq

premium to allow the bribe of such support to be withdrawn from the

laty

motives by which it is sustained. The education given in these schools

is but elementary; but it is accompanied throughout with christian

associations and christian example, and as in other missions has been

blessed to the increase of intelligent, moral and truly christian converts,

il

especially the females, in the native churches. At present the three boys’

schools contain sixty-three boarders: and the three girls’ schools, one

and

hundred and fifty-one girls. Another school at Dharwar has recently

Opex;

Pring

2

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

55

il

been given up. The vernacular schools for the heathen are also elemen-

s

tary : but they have been extensively employed in the several stations.

hes,

There are now about forty such schools with twelve hundred scholars.

uch

They were formerly more numerous: but such schools always fluctuate.

elop

Many circumstances influence their usefulness: they are easily set

going, and as easily given up. The English schools of the mission are only

two in number; of these the school at Mangalore has been twice almost

e1to

destroyed. On the first occasion, the missionaries resolved to admit low

The second time, the Musal-

) 110t

caste boys as well as brahmins and nairs.

man boys left in a body, because they would not read the Bible there.

rtily

mth

The same battle has been fought in all parts of India, with the same

result.

the

The missionaries maintained their ground, and the scholars soon

n of

found that it was to their own interest to return and be content.

Each

our

school has about fifty scholars.

Both at Tellicherry and Mangalore,

QI

there are Industrial schools attached to the boarding schools for boys.

In both, the boarders spend part of their time in learning, partly in phy-

and

sical labour.

They dig, sow and weave: they practise typography and

book-binding. The school at Mangalore now enjoys the service of a

watchmaker and typographic printer.

The German weaver Instructs

many of the people in the weaving of shawls, turbans and handker-

mich

chiefs.

The book-binding gives to the mission an annual profit of three

hundred rupees.

No mission can spread itself without the services of

Basle

onsi-

well trained native catechists: and the Basle missionaries with this con-

inds.

viction have for years maintained a Catechist school with a view to secure

such labourers for their extensive mission.

In order also to render the

pt up

school efficient they have given to it some of their best and most expe-

ving

enly

rienced missionaries. In 1852 nine catechists went forth into the mission ;

and fourteen entered the new class established at that time.

The course

lafe,

of instruction extends over five years, and in addition to the usual theo-

JINGS

Our

o7 16

logical studies, includes a careful study of the Canarese language.

at &

readers may smile when they hear that from a natural partiality for their

native tongue, the missionaries also teach their students German.

0 the

Jools

istian

LITERARY LABOURS.

heen

7

The mission has from the first devoted much attention to the press,

g’CI’ 15,

and for several years two printing establishments have been in efficient

boys’

Both were originally lithographic: but two years ago a

, 00

operation.

printer came from Basle with a fount of Canarese types for the press at

:enﬂy

=4

9)

6

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

Mangalore: and changed the character of the establishment.

The press

)

Ea

at Mangalore has been occupied with the Tulu and Canarese books of

the mission : the press at Tellicherry has been confined almost entirely

the

to the Maledlim. Among the productions of the latter are a Méledlim

0L

grammar: Barth’s Bible Stories; Church History; part of the Pilgrim’s

sin

Progress ; a Harmony of the Gospels; various Christian tracts and

I€a

portions of the Bible.

Among those of the former are tracts on Caste,

An

on the Hindu gods; Canarese Proverbs; Henry and his Bearer; the Pil-

M

M

grim’s Progress; Barth’s Bible Stories; a Canarese hymn book and

the like.

t0

Bi1BLICAL TRANSLATION owes much to the Basle Missionaries.

Mr.

1]

the

Weigle for a considerable time gave his chief time to the revision of the

CanARrESE Bible.

This object he carried out for the Madras Bible So-

an

ciety, in connection with the missionaries at Bangalore and Bellary. By

TE]

their joint labours the whole book has been completed and put into circu-

Ter

lation.

This labour was founded upon the translations of earlier years:

Tict

in other cases they have originated translations of their own.

The TuLu

b

Je0

churches are entirely indebted to Mr. Ammann of Mulki for the trans-

thay

lation of the New Testament into their language.

This work was all

1eq)

printed at the Mangalore press.

Dr. Gundert has devoted much atten-

nny

tion to a revision of the Mélealim translation: and has already printed

a1

at Tellicherry the latter half of the New Testament.

Lastly, Mr. Biihler

he -

has given to the mountaineers of the Nilgiri hills the first book in their

the

own language, the Gospel of Luke.

The ¢ Badaga Luke’ was printed at

Says

Mangalore.

Besides these christian publications, the missionaries have

e g

been printing for a considerable time numerous selections from the

0

classical Canarese literature.

The object of this little library, called

Couy

¢ Bibliotheca Carnataca,” is to furnish the missionaries, their catechists

hiny

and scholars with complete materials for mastering the language, and for

enjoz

meeting idolatry on its own ground. The scheme has been carried on at

Raja

the expense of one of the most liberal friends of missionsin South India;

he l

and several works have already issued from the Mangalore press.

EXpre

Whet

Pleve

ITINERANCIES.

Wag |

The missionaries of the Basle Society, in addition to other labours,

Wealt

have maintained an extensive system of itinerancies, throughout the

ill hls

districts in which they reside.

Not confining their preaching to the

the 1

immediate neighbourhood of their homes, they have endeavoured to

ﬁ[)n t

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

57

€88

spread gospel knowledge widely in the towns and villages near them.

y of

Each one of their annual reports contains interesting facts met with in

ely

their journeys : and pleasant is it indeed to follow them through the

lim

country villages, dealing with all classes of the community and discus-

s

sing the great things which concern the salvation of souls. Thus the

and

reader sees Mr. Albrecht gathering the Lingaits of Dharwar: while Mr.

ste,

Ammann assails demon-worship among the lowlands near the sea. Thus

Pil-

M. Hebich is pelted with stones among the hills of the Coorgs, and Mr.

and

Moerike makes his home in Badaga huts, that he may bring the Badagas

to Christ. Among the fruits of such labour, imperfect in itself, but an

Me

important means of future usefulness, is the spread of Christian truth,

the

the proclamation of the gospel as the one exclusive plan of salvation,

So

among the population at large. The Basle missionaries accordingly

By

report that the knowledge of the distinctive doctrines of that gospel is

ICU

very extensively possessed by the people in their districts.

Hence a con-

ars

viction widely prevails that idolatry is foolish and must go down ; the

ighi}

people attend the great festivals, more to see the crowd and to buy goods,

1S

than to worship heartily and in faith. In this way the Yellama jattra

‘, ‘dﬂ

near Belgaum, and the Humpee festival near Bellary, are much reduced

fer

in numbers : and the cars cannot be drawn out and home.

The moment

_nted

a missionary stands up to preach, the people say “ Ah, the padri is come,

ihler

he will tell us that we are sinners, that we must repent and believe in

the Saviour Jesus Christ.”

their

“Why do you always preach Jesus Christ,

d af

says another. Only say that God is one, and that idols are nothing and

ave

we agree.”

the

On one occasion a missionary from Mangalore, travelling through the

lled

country to preach the gospel, was invited by the Rajah of Vittla to pay

Q‘LS'(S

him a visit. He was most hospitably entertained for several days, and

| for

enjoyed many opportunities of conversing on religious questions with the

n at

Rajah himself, and with the numerous courtiers and attendants by whom

he was surrounded.

1

During one of these conversations the Rajah

expressed particular anxiety on two things.

He wished to know first,

whether there was any medicine in the world to cure all diseases and

prevent death: secondly, whether the art of changing metals into gold

was known in Europe.

On this text, the fear of death and the desire of

wealth, the missionary preached unto him Jesus. All the Rajal’s people,

ours,

fhe

in his absence, expressed their conviction that idolatry and caste were

the inventions of men: and declared at the same time their own Inten-

) ﬂle

tion to seek final freedom from trouble, not by works of merit, but by

] 10

I

58

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL MISSION.

the attainment of spiritual ¢wisdom.” Examples of such convictions

can be readily multiplied from the Mission Reports.

They shew the

fis

il

same results from public preaching as are being witnessed over all India

m

wherever the same exertions have been made.

Tl

G

bl

MISSIONARY EXPENDITURE.

jiy

There are one or two arrangements in the missionary economy of the

tic

Basle Society which differ from the practice of other Societies. For

I

instance, it is a rule, made by the Home Committee, and re-affirmed by

Ji

the missionaries themselves, that every missionary and mission family shall

to

receive only a subsistence allowance, instead of a fixed salary. And in

of

order to reduce expenditure as much as possible unmarried missionaries

are expected to reside with others, receiving a very small pittance beyond

the food which they eat.

We believe also that they cannot marry with-

out the consent of their committee being first obtained. In this way it

happens that annually, twenty-five missionaries and sixteen missionaries’

Nil

wives are maintained for the small sum of twenty-three thousand rupees.

of

House-rent is not included in this calculation: their dwelling-houses

the

belong to the Society, and the missionaries live rent-free.

Building and

eac)

repairs cost six thousand rupees more.

The missionaries’ journeys,

left

moonshees, and postage are also all separately paid for.

One result of

vary

this plan is; that the missionaries are able to save nothing. Those there-

Koo

fore who have children are left without means for sending their children

Sl

to Europe; or for educating them either in Europe or in India. - It was

Deay

once thought that India was the best place for their children; but the

latte

most experienced of their number entertain a perfectly opposite opinion;

Soug

an opinion entertained by all medical men ; and confirmed by the practice

gree

of the whole European community, who from North India at least send

f()l' 3

their children to England by hundreds every year.

The whole question

ty

has been remitted for final settlement to the Committee at Basel.

They

i\

have received it in the kindest way, and are anxious to make such arrange-

Who

ments for the reception and education of the missionaries’ families, as

ﬂle

shall give perfect satisfaction to their brethren.

For brethren, who have

500

given up every thing but their daily support, the Committee can scarcely

Whi@]

do less.

In England and America, Societies exist for aiding the educa-

g |

tion of missionaries’ children: and the Basel Society might benefit by

fl‘om

some such Institution, either separate from, or as a branch of, itself.

ha\ i

EVANGELICAL

MISSION.

)

o

9

THE GERMAN

oS

A very large portion of the funds of this mission is obtained from chris-

the

tians in this country. The missionaries draw about forty-five thousand

1dia

rupees from Germany; and receive from ten to twelve thousand rupees

in India.

One year they received as much as eighteen thousand rupees.

This proof of the great liberality of the English christians in India to a

German mission deserves special mention.

It shows the great sympathy

which is felt for their labours; and the hearty confidence with which the

missionaries are regarded. The individual donations which their subserip-

the

tion lists exhibit are perfectly amazing. Subscriptions of one hundred

For

rupees are quite common: but those of two hundred, three hundred and

by

Jwe hundred also occur.

Such assistance has been eminently useful

shall

to the mission from its very commencement, and without it the operations

d

of the Society in India would necessarily be greatly curtailed.

aes

syond

MISSION

IN THE NILGIRI HILLS.

with-

It only remains to give a brief account of the Basle Mission in the

;'ay lt

ies’

Nilgiri Hills.

This beautiful cluster of hills lies on the southern border

\pees.

of Mysore, and forms a part of the great block of mountains in which

the Ghaut ranges on the east and west coasts of India are fused into

0SS

each other.

The mighty convulsions by which they were produced, have

; and

meysy

left here the broadest and deepest marks.

Several distinct ranges, of

varied formation, have been thrown up within a small space ; of these the

alt of

there-

Koondas on the west and the Nilgiris on the east are the most con-

Idven

spicuous.

The Koondas are the most majestic: the Nilgiris the most

beautiful.

The pass of Konoor, by which the traveller descends the

f was

1t the

latter into the eastern plains, is one of the most lovely vallies in all

South India.

non;

Upon its beetling crags and deep dense woods ; on the light

green jungle, and the gushing streams, amongst which the road winds

raCﬁCe

for sixteen miles, the worn out dweller on the plains gazes his fill and

¢ send

jestion

turns away only to look again.

These hills are peopled by various sections of the aborigines of India,

They

who in language, religion and habits differ entirely from the Hindus of

gt

the plains. They include 12,000 Badagas or Burgers: 400 Todawars ;

Jigs, 85

500 Kotas, and 300 Irulas.

The Irula tribe inhabit the feverish jungle

10 ha"ﬁ'

which surrounds the base of the hills, and are in consequence a weak

el

and sickly race.

The Kotas occupy the eastern side of the Nilgiris, and

educd~

from them the European sanatarium of Kotagherry is named. They

|Cﬁ5 b}’

have only seven villages.

They cultivate the ground, have large herds

I

P2

60

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

fir

of cattle, and are the blacksmiths, potters and musicians of the country.

They are more energetic than other hill men, but are the most filthy and

(r

abject of all. The Badagas are the most numerous and influential. They

tal

are scattered widely over the hills and their villages amount to several

ST

hundreds in number.

They are divided into four Néadus or districts,

gt

and are ruled by chiefs termed Gaudas.

They live in. a most patriarchal

1l

manner : all the branches of a family reside together under the same

roof, under the rule of the head. The houses therefore are of immense

W

size, like the tent of an influential Arab Sheikh; and often a few such

hi

houses constitute a populous village.

The whole people are closely con-

J

nected by caste and intermarriages: and form a compact mass almost

Sal

impenetrable to foreign influence.

Poor and low as they are, they have

Ca

no less than nine grades of caste among them: and submit, like the

)

Hindus of the plains, to the guiding tyranny of its rules.

The idolatry

m

of such a people can of course be only of the lowest kind: having its

fow

roots in the demon worship of India : but the brahmins have considerable

B

influence, and the Badagas reverence Mahalinga and Gunga-ma.

They

0la)

are greatly enslaved by superstitious fear of demons and sorcerers who

ltf]

It

work in their name; amongst whom the Mullu-kurumbas on the slopes

6

of the hills are most dreaded.

It may be mentioned that all these hill

hay

tribes speak a rude kind of Canarese: and esteem the Tamil language,

hel

which they do not know, the language of true civilization.

808

Three large villages of Badagas, comprising about twelve hundred peo-

ed

ple, lie together in the very heart of the Nilgiris, in a peculiar basin, the

fear

name of which is Karry.

It 1s situated four miles to the east of Oota-

Dy 1

camund, the Furopean secttlement.

It 1s a beautiful spot, entirely sur-

espe

rounded by swelling hills, and having on its northern front, the full

ang

sweep of the mountain side of Dodabette the highest of the Nilgiri range.

Evey

It is watered by several gushing rills: and the bright erimson rhodo-

o

g

dendron, the wild raspberry and blackberry, field marigolds, lupins, and

numerous species of fern, both by their sight and sweet smell, call away

Prof

the thoughts of English visitors to the land where they first beheld them.

)

In this valley, with a design to benefit the poor ignorant Badagas, the

amy

late Mr. Casamajor fixed his seat, on retiring from the Madras Civil

Service.

a d]

He built a beautiful house, having a Badaga village close

they

behind. He obtained first one, then another of the GGerman missionaries

Slong

to visit his people : and fairly set on foot a mission among them. Every

day he received their sick and gave them medicines with his own hand.

Deop

del‘ﬁ(

Every day he sat in his Badaga school, teaching the little hill boys the

il

THE GERMAN

EVANGELICAL

MISSION,

61

ity

first elements of the gospel of Christ.

He began also to translate the

and

Gospel of Luke into their barbarous tongue.

But it pleased God to

[hey

take him away early: and he lived not to see his efforts meet with any

veral

SUCCESS.

By his will he left that house and property to the mission; a

HCts,

gift equal in value to Rs. 30,000 : desiring that the whole establishment

rchal

might be maintained after his decease.

Same

The Mission was properly commenced in 1846 by the Rev. G. Weigle,

\BING

who was then visiting the Nilgiri Hills for his health, and was completing

such

his revision of the Canarese Bible.

It was intended to serve a double

con

purpose, viz. both as a station for the local mountaineers, and as a

Imost

sanatarium for the numerous missionaries stationed in Malabar and

- have

Canara.

In the latter respect, it has proved of great utility to the mis-

e the

sion generally : while the former object has been also consistently kept

in view.

Mr. Weigle was soon joined by other labourers, and in a

latry

g its

few years the settled staffat Kaity consisted of three missionaries, Messrs.

orable

Biihler, Metz and Moerike, who had made the Badaga language their spe-

cial study. In carrying out their plans, the missionaries soon found that

They

swho

little opportunity existed for public preaching, and that they could best

Jopes

reach their ignorant charge by domestic visits and conversation.

They

have therefore maintained a constant system of itinerancy, and it is

s hill

believed that but few of the natives on the hills have never heard the

_};uﬂg@,

gospel from the lips of these indefatigable wanderers. They also establish-

ed some schools ; the scholars of which varied greatly in number with the

( peo:

fears or fickle disposition of their parents, or with the orders called forth

1, he

(ota~

by the policy of the heads of the tribe.

To acts of kindness the poor are

especially open : and the missionaries soon found that by gifts of medicine

y SuL-

and attention to the sick, they had an access to the Badagas superior to

p full

1ange:

every thing else. In one year they vaccinated no less than seven hundred

children.

thodo-

Hitherto they have received no converts, who have made a decided

5, 311(1

] away

profession.

Many have heard with attention, and many have expressed

an interest in the truth.

The name of Jesus has been uttered in prayer

hem

among their mountain torrents: and the New Testament daily worshipped

:aS} the

as divine.

By some the Saviour has been included among the number of

s Cil

their gods; by others he is feared as an enemy of their idols.

The mis-

) CIOSC

sionaries aware of these things, continue to visit and converse with the

jaies

people, making their dim light clearer, and striving to remove their

Lvery

] hﬂnd‘

dense ignorance of every thing truly spiritual. They have recently added

to their means of usefulness the translation of the Badaga Luke, begun

he

62

THE GERMAN EVANGELICAL MISSION.

by Mr. Casamajor and finished by Mr. Biihler.

They still visit the idol

festivals: and at the Badaga funerals, which multitudes are accustomed

to attend, the missionaries are frequently present. So much is this the

case, and so great is the increase of sound views, that the cry has recently

been raised: ‘You have ruined our country : why do you come to all our

festivals: stay at home !

They have sown widely the seed of the king-

dom : who can doubt that the harvest will at length be reaped.

The mission which has been now briefly described is not carried on

by English missionaries, under a Government to which they naturally

belong, and in a society of which they are born members.

It 1s a mis-

sion established and maintained by foreigners for the welfare of the

:

subjects of a foreign government.

But to labours like theirs, what

et

English christian will not extend a hearty welcome, and pray for a

It

hearty blessing. Fellow-believers in the great truth of salvation only by

and

Jesus Christ, they have become fellow-workers with us in seeking the

tha

conversion of Hindustan. Thrice blessed be their purpose: thrice blessed

il

their holy toil! Cut off even more than others from home and father-

I\vﬁ;

land, may they feel the sacrifice a thousand-fold made up by Him, for

Seve

whom it is made.

May their work be light, and their hands be strong.

lang

May their converts increase, and give them purest joy. May they soon

1071

find their sphere of labour brought entirely into the glorious kingdom of

Sllp]

Jesus Christ !

Ma;

and

whig

oeI,

dirg

isty

Chy

AN NAANNNNNN S

bato

il

iy

ﬂle ]

soil

the

A

Wie

of

$4 §

1ol

med

LECTURE SECOND.

the

—

nfly

Qe

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS

g

FROM MADRAS TO MADURA.

AAAAAAAANAARAANN ARSASASRNNNSNSAN

1 o

_1'a1.1y

THE TAMIL COUNTRY.

mis

the

The country occupicd by the real Tamir people is the plain which lies

between the ghauts and the sea in the south-east part of the Presidency.

what

0r 4

It joins the Telugu land on the north ; the river Kistna, between Nellore

ly by

and Cuddapah, forming the boundary between them; and extends from

that line southwards to Tinnevelly. This plain is nearly five hundred

; the

miles long and at its widest part, from Tranquebar to the foot of the

essed

ther-

Nilgiris, has a breadth of two hundred miles. Its soil is mostly dry, but

several fine rivers, issuing from the ghauts run across it, of which the

, for

largest is the river Cavery. The country is watered twice a year. The

100G

soon

north-east monsoon, blowing down the Bay of Bengal, brings large

il Of

supplies of rain. The south-west monsoon, coming from the Indian Ocean in

May, strikes the ghauts on the west coast and the high land of Mysore ;

and the rain thence produced, falling among the mountains, fills the rivers

which run off towards the eastern coast: and thus the Tamil country re-

ceives large supplies of water for the second time without a drop of rain

directly falling on it. This great plain contains some fine districts. The

district of Chingleput, in which Madras is situated; as also Arcot and

Chittoor, lie on its northern border.

The districts of Salem and Coim-

batoor lie along the ghauts, just under the Mysore provinee and the

Nilgiris.

Both are rocky districts and abound in various kinds of

minerals. The province of Tanjore, between Coimbatoor and the sea 18

the most fertile of the whole.

Tts numerous rivers secure for the rich

soil a larger supply of moisture than other provinces obtain : while again

the value of this supply has been much increased by the canals and

aqueducts which the Government has formed for spreading it over the

widest surface. South of Tanjore and Trichinopoly, is the hilly district

of Dindigul, and south of that again is Madura. Between them and the

sea is Ramnad with the island and temple of Rameswaram. The Tamil

64

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

country is in general flat, and in some parts appears sandy; but in many

eve

places it is pierced by detached and lofty hills, which give a most pleasing

Wi

variety to the scenery.

In this way appear the hill and fort of Gingee

et

near which is a petrified forest; the Cheveroi Hills of the Salem district ;

The

the granite hills of Mahavalipuram, out of which the Seven Pagodas are

cut; and the noble rock at Trichinopoly, with the French and Fakir

Tnd

rocks in its neighbourhood. Thus also have been formed the majestic

fing

hills on which the fort of Dindigul is erected, and those which surround

ing

the ancient city of Madura.

Most of these hills T have seen and climbed

the

with that peculiar pleasure, which is derived only from the contrast of a

and

many years’ residence on & perfectly flat and common-place soil.

and

s

THE TAMIL PEOPLE.

days

I 1t

The people of this great Tamil plain are in most respects like other

deso

Hindus. They dress pretty much like the people of Bengal, except that

Cast

all respectable natives wear a chapkhan or long-skirted coat above the

or £

The women

dhoti or body-dress, and a turban of rather singular shape.

peti

are fond of coloured dresses, which they wear rather short ; and often

has ¢

leave the head uncovered out-of-doors: a thing never done in Upper

India.

The workmen exhibit in some places the same ingenuity and

skill which are found in North India.

The goldsmiths of Trichinopoly,

with their curious chains, their filagree work, bracelets and pens; the

T

makers of pith-temples, mosques and figures; the carvers in ebony; the

Dosge

painters on talc; and the polishers of opal and marble, furnish illustra-

It I8

tions of this fact.

The people generally are divided into castes, as

of the

Hindus are in North India, but one great peculiarity distinguishes them

throy

from the Hindus of the north: namely, the existence of an immense

elucg

class of Parias or out-castes.

There are low castes in Bengal; as for

O

instance the Doms, the Chandéls of Backergunje, the Haris of Burdwan,

and the Bauris of Midnapore; these are however limited in number, and

constitute compact castes of themselves.

But the Parias of Madras are

Vorth

o fl

much more numerous, and from the consequent efforts made by respecta-

fﬂ(}’[s :

ble men to maintain the superiority of their own families, are much

more despised and trodden down.

The Sudra again, who is a nobody in

Sy

h'd\'e R

Bengal, because the members of all castes form the bulk of the popula-

gy

tion, in Madras, as being a Hindu by birth, becomes, in contrast to the

Paria, a gentleman and man of rank. This distinction between the races

and

is carried very far throughout the Presideney: and we might be sure

tongn

It fyg

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS

65

any

even a-priori that it would have an influence upon the christian church.

ing

Woe to the poor man who is born a Paria! However he may rise in

1g¢e

wealth or learning, there is degradation in store for him all his days.

1ct;

The Parias form in many parts a third or fourth of the population.

are

Another peculiarity in the population, utterly unknown in North

akar

India, is the distinction into right-hand and left-hand castes. This dis-

estlc

tinction appears to have had entirely a political origin. It arose seem-

und

ingly from a deep-rooted quarrel between the five castes of artizans and

hed

the brahmins.

The goldsmiths, carpenters, blacksmiths, stonemasons

of

and braziers, affirm that they are equal, if not superior, to the brahmins,

and have full right to appoint their own priests: that the brahmins are

usurpers, and did not exercise their present amount of authority in ancient

days. A deadly feud exist between the two parties : and the brahmins

in revenge declare, that these five castes with a few others are not proper

ther

descendants of Hindus at all, that they are of doubtful origin, left-handed

tf

hat

castes ; and that other Hindus, including the poor Paria, are right-hand

> the

or genuine.© The disputes of the two have been sometimes brought by

men

petitions even into the Madras Council Chamber, but the Government

has refused to interfere.

ften

e

il

d

THE TAMIL LANGUAGE.

poly;

i

The population of all castes speak Tamil. This language like the people,

i

possesses peculiarities unknown to the tongues of the Bengal Presidency.

stra-

It is evidently not of Sanskrit origin, like Bengali and Oriya : but is one

as

of the indigenous tongues of India, and merely possesses Sanskrit words

hem

thrown in upon the top of it, which words are unknown to all but the

educated classes.

eNse

It has a most complete and extensive literature of its

S for

own, distinct from the Hindu Shastres; amongst which are celebrated

aL,

beoks of poetry, of moral sayings, of philosophy and also of history. It is

and

worthy of note that the older these books are, the more thoroughly free

do they appear from any admixture of Sanskrit.

It 1s evident from such

g a1

L(’,Ctﬁ

facts that the Tamils were a civilized people, before the brahmins and

nu()h

sudras under Agastya Muni fell upon, and subdued them. Those who

Jy 1

have studied the question best, consider that all the languages of South

India, the Telugu, Canarese, Méledlim, and Tamil are of Tartar origin ;

pulﬂ

) th@

and that a very close affinity exists between them and the Mongolian

race>

tongues, both in actual words and in the inflexions of nouns and verbs,

It has also been shewn by Dr. Muller in his Bengali Grammar, that

e

K

66

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS:

these parts of Bengali and Oriya which are not Sanskrit have the same

affinity with the Tartar tongues.

The Khond language is said to exhibit

b

la

the best specimen of a Tartar tongue in the whole country. Thus the study

i

of Indian languages enables us partially to trace the origin of the aborigines,

whom the brahmins and sudras have enslaved, but who once roamed as

bl

lords over the soil of India.

A portion of their numbers are still to be

at

found in the lowest castes, or in the hilly jungles: traees of their original

language also exist in the tongues spoken to this day; and where they

il

i

have continued to be the largest proportion of the population, their

The Tamit

li

language also has been less corrupted by foreign mixtures.

is the oldest of the South Indian languages: it contains all the roots of the

by

Canarese and Méledli tongues, besides others which they do not possess ;

e

10;

neither do they possess such an extensive indigenous literature as the old

Tamil has.

of

SO

al

THE

DANISH

MISSION

the

The first Protestant mission to India was commenced among the Tamit

‘h’m

people.

It was established by Ziegenbalg and Plutscho at Tranquebar

nt

When these servants of

in 1706 ; now a hundred and fifty years ago.

ligh

God reached India, nothing was known of the Hindu system, of Hindu

ey

caste, or the peculiar difficulties by which such missions would be met.

the

But they gradually discovered them, and found too that the influence of

lagy

their eountrymen was also quite opposed to their own plans.

They soon

ohal

learned the Tamil and Portuguese languages, and began to prepare some

mgy

small books for schools. One of their earliest letters contains mention of a

ey

plan for buying children for their boarding school : as ‘they reckon the

rest

training of children to be of the greatest consequence.’

They also think

i\

it necessary to lay some charitable foundations for the support of such

thg

heathens as by embracing the Christian religion are expelled from their

take

possessions and for a time need help. These plans required considerable

the

sums of money : and contain the germ of a system, which was partially

l.mm‘

continued during all the century. They next obtained from the Gover-

Wag

nor an order directed to all the Protestant inhabitants to send their slaves

bef

to be instructed, in order that they might subsequently be baptized. They

H€4

then built their first church on the outskirts of the native town, and

Zieg(

just on the sea beach.

Their first baptism of Tamil heathen took place

Tl'all«

Sept. 5, 1707, when nine were baptized. I have read the entry in the

missh

church-book, having obtained a sight of the old registers, or a copy of

the I

them, during my visit to Tranquebar.

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

67

Pl

Three years after their arrival Ziegenbalg and Plutscho were followed

1ibif

by Mr. Grundler, a missionary of the same spirit as themselves; he

udy

laboured in the mission for eleven years with great zeal.

A printing

Imes,

press and types, a printer and a physician, were also added to their esta-

S

et 48

blishment which they endeavoured to render complete.

On returning to

0 e

Furope for a time, Ziegenbalg found useful employment in directing the

attention of English and Continental christians towards the infant

oial

they

mission.

The royal families both of Denmark and England treated him

therr

with high honour, and gave him substantial aid for his labours.

He

lived but a short time after his return, and was soon followed to the grave

il

f the

by his colleague Grundler.

They both lie buried in the large mission

5685 5

church, opened two years before Ziegenbalg’s death: the one on the

north, and the other on the south side of the communion table. Small slabs

¢ old

of marble in the walls above bear brief inscriptions to their memory. The

antiquated building still exists unaltered. Their tablets and grave-stones ;

their old pulpit with its huge sounding board ; the antique seats and con-

Tk

tracted vestry remain standing to the present day. Long may it abide

uehar

in testimony to that grace which made them such burning and shining

lights in the days of dense darkness! Before their removal the New Testa-

s of

ment had long been in circulation, and the Old Testament was printed to

Tindu

) met.

the Book of Ruth. Extensive itinerancies had been made through the vil-

ace of

lages around Tranquebar : many tracts and scriptures distributed ; many

children instructed : and great opposition and fear excited among the Ro-

y )

) §OE

man Catholics especially the priests. Two large congregations had also

mof 8

been gathered, which were taught in the Tamil and Portuguese languages

respectively.

il the

fhink

The mission thus founded, was ably continued. At short intervals of

three, five, and eight years, small detachments of missionaries arrived to

f such

take the places of those who died, or strengthen the hands and enlarge

0 the'n-‘

the usefulness of those who survived. The most able missionary, who

Jepable

He

iy

immediately succeeded Grundler and Ziegenbalg was Dr. Schultze.

was a distinguished linguist, who had learned several European languages

(yover«

before his arrival : and soon made himself master of the Tamil tongue.

He completed the translation of the Tamil Old Testament begun by

, They

Ziegenbalg, and having laboured eight years in building up the church at

) nd

Tranquebar, was invited by the Christian Knowledge Society to found a

| placo

mission in Madras.

There he completed the second Indian translation of

n th@

the Bible, that into Telugu ; though as we have seen, it was never turned

copy o

to account.

His colleague Mr. Dahl, devoted his chief attention to the

r 2

68

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS,

Portuguese congregation, and continued his ministerial charge over them

B

for twenty-seven years.

What a vast amount of quiet, persevering effort,

S

of patience and of trial must have been included in his toil, and in that of

£

il

another colleague Mr. Bosse, who laboured for twenty-one years in the

same sphere.

Their very names are almost unknown, but the record of

Ca

their service 1s with their Master who seeth in secret.

At the same time

tifcn

with them, and after the departure of Dr. Schultze to Madras, the

U

Tamil church had for its pastors, two very valuable missionaries, Mr.

m

Pressier and Mr. Walther.

The latter was an able scholar, and finding

the

that the Roman Catholic priests, especially Father Beschi, were spreading

all

extensively false reports concerning the mission, he drew up in reply, for

wh

the use of the converts, a work which he entitled Ecclesiastical History

hoo

wn Tamil.

This book contains a masterly account of the rise and progress

thej

of the Christian Church; gives full and clear descriptions of the origin

othy

and conduct of the Jesuit Mission in India, and thoroughly refutes the

tra

many calumnies which the priests had circulated concerning the mission.

tlor

It proved a powerful aid to the catechists and native converts: and was

heg

so unanswerable, that from the time it appeared, Father Beschi, the most

Talsy

able of the Jesuit writers then living, ceased to mention the Protestant

by

mission in his works and argue against its so-called errors.

et

In the year 1733, the missionaries took the important step of ordaining

orde

one of their native catechists to the work of the ministry. The person

to D

upon whom their choice fell was named Aaron.

He had been from the

and

first a pupil in one of their schools, had been appointed schoolmaster ;

the

then assistant catechist; and had finally become one of the three chief

of {]

catechists in the Tranquebar mission.

He was thirty-five years of age

0ccas

and had seen much experience.

On his ordination, he was appointed to

kil

the charge of several congregations scattered in the meighbourhood of

Upoy

Tranquebar, but too distant for the people to attend the regular services

£00(

in the mission church.

He proved himself consistent and faithful : and

slong

upon his death another catechist, who had been his colleague for years,

Tt

was ordained in his place.

been

The town of Tranquebar stands upon the sea coast, and has upon the

ey

land side, close to it, the great province of Tanjore.

The town of Tanjore

yeans

is distant from it only fifty miles; other important towns, like Combaco-

ang |

num and Mayaveram, are even at a less distance, During all last century,

beey

Tranquebar was under the Danish Government and Tanjore was ruled by

finy

a native prince. The missionaries had full access to the natives through-

N}

out their own territory, but found it difficult to do any thing in Tanjore,

edty

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

69

hem

Enquirers often came from thence, and the Raja himself at one time sent

fort,

spies to bring reports concerning their religion and their plans.

The

1t of

gospel found entrance first into Tanjore through the means of a native

the

military officer.

His name was RAJNAIKEN.

Brought up a Roman

i of

Catholic he had been initiated into some of the outward forms of Chris-

time

tianity, but had never been taught its divine word and the depth of reli-

the

gious truth which that word contains.

But God’s good providence threw

M

in his way a copy of the Gospels, and so delighted was he with the book,

(ng

that, fearful lest the owner should take it away before he could understand

all, he began to copy the whole out on palm leaves. Meeting with a man,

iding

7 for

who had been to Tranquebar, Rdjnaiken enquired how more of these

story

books could be obtained.

The cunning fellow replied that he would get

g‘l‘GSS

them for him; and Réjnaiken most gladly purchased several that the

other had received as gifts.

He soon found out the cheat, and went

ngn

s the

straight to the missionaries himself : from whom he received clear instruc-

SSI00,

tion in that religion towards which the Spirit of God was drawing his

] was

heart so powerfully.

Upon his baptism, the most violent opposition was

most

raised by the Jesuits and the members of his family : the latter however

stant

by degrees all joined him, and were received into the church at Tran-

quebar.

Réjnaiken, immediately began a course of usefulness: and in

lhliﬂg

order to increase it, he determined to leave the army and devote his life

eS01L

to preaching the gospel.

He was settled, with his brother, in Tanjore ;

and was the means under God of bringing many in that province from

n the

astel';

the darkness of heathenism and Romanism to gospel light.

The enmity

chief

of the Jesuits followed him unceasingly, but he remained firm. On one

occasion his father was murdered before his eyes; and his brother nearly

f age

ted t0

killed. On another occasion he was seized and beaten, and left for dead

ol of

upon the ground. But the Lord preserved his life and usefulness to a

good old age: and took him to rest after a faithful and remarkable mis-

3y\'iC€S

sionary career of forty-four years.

l i ﬂud

The most prosperous period of the Tranquebar mission seems to have

}'63115:

been the period of its first Jubilee, about the year 1756. Eight mission-

aries were then present; of whom three had been labouring nearly twenty

n f}le

years, and were men of great ability, respected by all around, christian

r ﬁuj ()l'e

and heathen.

Swartz was at the time one of the junior brethren, having

pbaco-

been at Tranquebar but six years. The whole number baptized during this

ptitfs

first fifty years of the mission, amounts to about eleven thousand.

The

Jed by

ough

numbers added in different years greatly vary; sometimes they amount-

ed to 300; 400; 550; 600 ; and in one year to 738. Deducting the chil-

70

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

dren, the lists shew a large increase of adults : thus in 1747, three hundréd

Ios

001

were added from Hinduism, and eighty-eight from Popery and Mahome-

alf

danism. These numbers do not convey any great satisfaction to the mind,

when we remember the principles with which the missionaries had set out,

(01

many of these so-called converts were slaves : others were people of low

M

)

[

caste, who had nothing to lose and every thing to gain by being numbered

among christians : others had been attracted by the pensions and charities

Wo

freely bestowed upon widows and the poor: many had been children in

il

if

their boarding schools. All enjoyed an improper freedom in respect to old

customs and caste, which modern missionaries have justly endeavoured

to put down.

Often the missionaries found themselves deceived and saw

0C

‘\[ai

apostates going back, whom only loaves and fishes had drawn to their side.

tai

Strong too were the prejudices still kept up between the higher and

lower castes, the Sudras and the Parias.

So strong were they, that the

Tas

missionaries dared not to ordain to the ministry any but high caste men«:

tror

T

although, as they confessed, on the retirement of Aaron, RAsNaAIkEN, their

zealous suffering Paria catechist, had from his sterling worth a claim to

00N

such office superior to all others.

We may on these accounts not feel a

for

1ner

complete satisfaction in contemplating this large number of converts

during the first half century of the mission.

But we must remember on

Ma

the other hand, the many proofs which the missionaries had of the

my

genuineness of piety in some of their converts; the calm and happy

the

death, following the consistent life ; and the patience under persecution to

chr

which many were at that time exposed. With these things before them,

the

these servants of God, supported but feebly from the churches in Europe

the

and living in India in troublous times, could not but thank God and

Plies

take courage.

ltte

The first off-shoot from the Tranquebar mission was established at

they

Mapras by Dr. Schultze, at the instance of the Christian Knowledge

chy

Society in England.

Its men were all supplied from Halle or from

Tnlsg

the Tranquebar station; but their salaries and other expenses of the

of )

mission were paid by the Society. Dr. Schultze laboured at Madras for

ill (9

fifteen years with fidelity and success.

He founded schools, established

0w

a congregation and built a small church.

The locality of his mission

tong

has been entirely changed in the course of years; but it long had small

been

endowments of land, where the people lived rent-free and benefited by

}ater)

the same system of alms-giving which the mother mission had begun.

thjs

Dr. Schultze’s congregation gradually increased in numbers, receiving

tergg

continual addition from the Roman Catholic and Paria classes.

It soon

ag |

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS,

P

{

1

1l

lost however the benefit of his superintendence.

In 1743 ill-health

0Ine-

compelled him to return to Halle, and he retired from his mission work

nind,

altogether : but the Tamil churches for many years enjoyed, in their

, OUt,

completed Bible, the fruits of his Indian studies.

Another missionary,

low

Mzr. Fabricius, arrived before his departure: and shortly after another,

hered

Mr. Breithaupt.

These faithful servants of God laboured together in

rifies

word and doctrine, and bore the burden of that increasing mission for

en 11

nearly forty years.

They were companions in the Lord’s toil during

0 old

life ; and they died almost at the same time.

oured

A third mission was established shortly after by the same English

d saw

society between Madras and Tranquebar at CuppALORE.

Both the

side,

Madras and Cuddalore missions were on English territory ; and to a cer-

tain extent were secured from the ravages of repeated war.

Tranquebar

and

1t the

was even safer; because the Danes kept themselves out of the political

mens

troubles of South India altogether.

The former station, owing to the

FEnglish wars did not always enjoy peace, but suffered greatly from the

ther

im to

confusion of the times.

Both had landed endowments, both cared much

feel 3

for their widows and poor ; both therefore increased in numbers and always

increased most in the years of the greatest scarcity. During the war,

werts

Madras was taken possession of by the French, under Labourdonnais, who

)er O

f the

immediately converted the church into a magazine, and otherwise injured

the mission premises.

Mzr. Fabricius retired to Pulicat, but the native

happy

christians remained and lived in comparative quiet. On its restoration to

jon fo

then,

the English a circumstance oceurred, which had an important influence on

the mission generally and on Mr. Fabricius’s own fortunes.

The Jesuit

1rope

priests had acted throughout the war as spies for the French : and when the

| and

latter were driven away, the Government to punish the priests, confiscated

The

od at

their church at Vepery, and banished them from their territories.

church was then given over, with all its land and houses, to the Protestant

fledge

missionaries, who at once removed their mission thither. Vepery lies out

from

of the

of Madras ; that is, beyond the walls of the native town altogether : and

in carrying thither a detachment of native christians and taking up their

s f01

own residence with them, the missionaries exposed themselves to visita-

)lished

ﬁsSiOll

tions from bands of soldiers and marauders, from which they would have

been free within the walls themselves.

Thus it happened that, ten years

| il

later, when Lally besieged Madras, though unable to get into the Fort, part

ol by

of his native forces plundered the Vepery mission in the suburbs. They en-

gl

tered the mission houses, ransacked boxes and drawers, destroyed papers

g

and books, and plundered property amounting to several thousand rupees,

f 5000

o

{

2

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

entrusted to Mr. Fabricius by various parties. Such evils happened occa-

laf

sionally : in the main the mission increased and prospered steadily year

Jea

by year: so did also the mission at Cuddalore.

The great confusion of

€48

the times kept the latter back, but it continued to grow till 1758, when

of 1

ed

the town was surrendered to Count Lally : the mission was deserted and

On the re-

Pre

Mzr. Kiernander was compelled to leave the place altogether.

storation of peace in the same year, the missionaries, with one exception,

fim

all returned to their stations: Mr. Hutteman taking Mr. Kiernander’s

W

1ot

place at Cuddalore, Fabricius and Breithaupt returning to Madras; and

the Tranquebar mission continuing as before.

Sun

Thenceforth the three missions ran forward together, conducted by simi~

Inte

loss

lar men; who were born in the same country, were educated in the same

place, and adopted similar plans.

The TraNQUEBAR station was blessed

and

with missionaries who were both able in their management and long-lived.

s ¢

of b

Mr. Weidebrock, who died in 1766 is spoken of in the highest terms by

heathen and christian ! He lived there nearly thirty years. Mr. Kohlhoff

ving

senior, the first of the name, laboured fifty-three years: Mr. Zeglin,

over

forty years; Mr. Klein, forty-five years; each steadily pursuing in his

£onn

own sphere, either the Tamil or Portuguese, the particular duty assigned

one,

to his charge.

To these succeeded three others, the last of the residents

took

at the head-station : Dr. John, who came out in 1770, and lived forty-

pers

He;

three years; Dr. Rottler, who began with Tranquebar, was transferred to

Madras, and died in 1836, after a service of sixty years: and lastly Dr.

greg

Caemmerer, who arrived in 1790 and died after forty-seven years’ labour.

that

Their labours towards the end of the century were not of a very burden-

it e

some character. Stations in their neighbourhood, which had been off-shoots

son

of the mission had then missionaries of their own : so that their care was

libeyy

required only for the churches in Tranquebar and the districts imme-

Mag;

diately around it.

Their work was confined chiefly to the instruction of

Whey

the congregations and the superintendence of the catechists. Of schools

of (}

they had very few and those were very poor. Indeed throughout the his-

It]

tory of the Tranquebar mission, the education of the converts’ children

ﬂle T‘_

had been greatly neglected. It was only towards the beginning of the

celehy

present century that Dr. John, convinced of their importance, began to

the Jif

establish schools of a better kind : but the effort came too late and was

Tl’anq

soon retracted. The missions at Cupparore and MaprAs were carried

Proce

on in the same quiet way ; certain evils, connected with caste among the

Whopy

converts and with their pecuniary support, increasing in strength and

fresh

becoming too influential for the missionaries to check them. An un-

il |

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS,

Lod

{

3

)00«

happy occurrence took place at Madras.

After the death of his col-

year

league, Mr. Breithaupt, Fabricius remained alone.

He was a man of

n of

easy disposition, and therefore rather unfit to have the management

hen

of the extensive money-matters, which the care of the mission involv-

and

ed. Of the large funds in his hands, some belonged to the Mission

¢ It

Press, or arose from its land endowments: some had been borrowed in

tion,

times of scarcity and not repaid; and some belonged to private parties.

der's

‘With a view to turn these funds to the best account, considerable sums

and

not immediately required for current expenses were lent out: a. large

sum for instance was lent to the Nawab’s son-in-law at a high

1l

interest.

Things went on prosperously for several years; but after the

ame

loss of several thousand rupees by the ravages of Lally’s followers, clouds

ssed

and difficulties began to surround Fabricius.

By the repudiation of

ved,

his claims on the part of several debtors; by the defalcations of one

A

3 by

of his catechists, and by other calamities, the crisis at length came.

vindictive native threw him into prison, where he remaind fifteen months,

Thoff

overwhelmed with disgrace.

He was of course compelled to resign his

olin,

hns

connection with the mission; and shortly after died at the age of eighty-

one. Mr. Gericke, who had till then resided at Cuddalore and Negapatam,

gned

Jents

took charge of the Vepery station.

This distinguished missionary, the

ity

personal friend of Swartz, presided over the congregation for twelve years.

ol 10

He instructed and governed it with great wisdom, and in many ways

greatly advanced its prosperity. The native christians declare to this day

gl

houre

that his were the palmy days of the mission.

To all external appearance

it greatly flourished. -He had ample funds at his command for the mis-

den

sion agents, both catechists and schoolmasters: and to the poor his

008

s

liberality was unbounded. His labours however were not confined to

me-

Madras, He travelled extensively throughout the Tamil country, every-

where employing his great talents and influence in building up the church

o of

of Christ. His missionary career extended to nearly forty years.

jools

s

It 1s time to speak with some detail, of the two youngest branches of

the Tranquebar misson, the stations at Tricainorory and Tanjore. The

dren

eelebrated missionary Swartz founded them both: and both were but

{he

m 10

the natural extension of the efforts steadily continued at the first station,

Tranquebar. After a residence at Tranquebar of fourteen years, Swartz

R

proceeded to Trichinopoly, then beset by the English troops, among

rried

the

whom he had some warmly attached friends ; having found in that place a

fresh opening for usefulness.

In 1766, after the siege of Madura, whither

and

also he had accompanied the army, Trichinopoly fell into the hands of

| I

L

74

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

the English, and Swartz took up his residence there.

He built a house

W

and school in the Fort ; erected a church; and ere long was appointed,

he

with a salary, chaplain to the English soldiers.

He speedily founded

of

a native church. In the first year, he baptized twenty persons; in the

€0

second year, twenty : in the sixth year, five hundred ; the year following,

he

two hundred : in ten years, altogether 1,238. At the end of ten years, he

gave over the mission to an excellent and consistent missionary, Mr.

e

Pohle, who conducted it faithfully till his death in 1816, a period of forty

Tl

years.

Swartz himself proceeded to Tanjore, with the view of found-

el

ing a new mission.

After some delay he succeeded in commencing it

8

under favourable circumstances. I need not detail the history of this

the

eminent servant of God, whose praise is in all the churches.

He needs

10

no commendation of mine: and it only remains for me to indicate two or

alo

three things which, it appears to me, had considerable influence upon his

equ

missionary success.

His religious character was evidently of the highest

e

order, and was the means of producing extraordinary confidence in him

Ui

in native minds.

His freedom from covetousness and from selfish aims,

pu

attracted all eyes.

He was too a man of distinguished ability, of

this

But apart from his extra-

soundest judgment and wonderful prudence.

ha

ordinary private worth, his public position contributed to render his

15

name great with the mnative population, ever anxious to secure a

hist

patron and a friend. His great influence with the English Government,

st

who on several occasions expressed their high confidence in him: his

GSP(

successful embassy to the lawless chieftain Hyder Al ; his office as a

the

member of the Tanjore Council of Government; his education of the

add

young prince Serfogee; the influence he exerted on the Madras Govern-

of t

ment respecting his re-appointment to the throne, and the expulsion of

toty

the usurper, his uncle : the deference which the Raja paid him, when he

Pre

remonstrated about his oppression of the peasants, and the immediate

they

cure of that evil; and his occasional administration of justice in the

Tet

Tanjore Court ; all invested him with a political and public importance

at TJ

to which his brethren could lay no claim. The liberality he habitually

exercised ; his thorough knowledge of the Tamil language, and his ability

Sy

loye

to converse also in Persian and Mahrati: his celibacy too; and his posi-

Dr,

tion as a sincere and consistent religious teacher, were superadded, and

raised his influence to a still higher degree.

He made sincere converts,

Ovep

s

but it would have been strange, if such elements in his character and

E\’a,n

position had not tended with great power to draw many natives to him, to

profess a belief in the christian religion as a means of rising in the

Mg

the |

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

79

NG

world. Who can wonder that in the course of twenty years, he should

ted,

have baptized two thousand persons, of whom he says two-thirds were

ded

of the higher castes: especially when he allowed the Sudra and Paria

the

converts to occupy different sides of his church. The marvel would have

ng,

been, that such men should not come at all.

, e

One fact becomes at once patent, at the time of his death ; viz. the ex-

M.

tent of money that he was able to command for missionary purposes.

orty

The Tanjore mission received while he lived several gifts of land, in-

und

cluding a large village ; and at his death he left for its use no less than

g 1f

85,000 sicca rupees.

A few years later his friend Gericke bequeathed to

this

the Vepery mission in Madras, 67,000 sicca rupees. Thus, reckoning the

eeds

money at its proper value at that time, we find that these missionaries

00r

alone left to the two missions over whieh they presided, a sum of money

n his

equal to £20,000. Inlife they had supported from these funds a large num-

ber of catechists, school masters and school children : and,at Vepery at least,

ohest

) Jim

Mzr. Gericke supported a large number of poor christians.

To the same

gims,

purpose the money was left on their decease, and the missions enjoy it to

v, of

this day. The other missions had endowments also.

That at Cuddalore

It

ot

had lands which at this time bring in about a thousand rupees a year.

p hns

is difficult to find out where all this money came from ; our missionary

e &

histories have apparently not yet reached the bottom of the question.

The

ment,

stations constantly received gifts from individuals in the country, and

;s

especially legacies : but while their expenses must have been annually large,

85 8

the supplies from Europe were but small; and a missionary’s salary, in

addition to a free house, was for a long time £50 a year, with a donation

f the

eI

of ten or twenty pounds more ; increased at least to £50; thus making a

on of

total of never more than £100 a year. In the case of Vepery, the Mission

Press was a source of profit. However they arose, these large funds though

en e

wdiﬂte

they added to, and sustained, the agencies of the mission, could not

restore its spiritual life.

Before the close of the century, the churches

n he

at Tranquebar, Cuddalore and Madras had begun to fade; and when

fance

tually

Swartz and Gericke were dead, those of Tanjore and Trichinopoly fol-

lowed them. A missionary or two remained at each place.

Dr. John and

ahility

Dr. Coemmerer continued at Tranquebar.

Pohle and Kohlhoff presided

g POSi‘

over the church of Tanjore.

Dr. Rottler was at Vepery. No younger

d, nd

missionaries followed them to take their place as they grew old. The

el 18y

y aud

Evangelical Church at Halle, whence the strength of the South Indian

Mission had been drawn, itself decayed and at last expired. Some of

lim J t0

the later missionaries brought neclogy with them: and thus the mis-

n the

i

76

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

sions lingered on and on till each of the old men was dead. Three of

SW

i

them survived till 1837: and one of them, Caspar Kohlhoff, died only

in 1844. 'The total number of missionaries that had joined these sever-

In

al stations during the first hundred years of their history, is just above

il

fifty : and their converts amount to more than fifty thousand. Whatever

ple

deficiencies there were, we must remember that the Lutheran mission-

m

aries were the very first to occupy the land : the first to find out what

it

ab

Hinduism really is: the first to oppose caste : the first to exhibit the

peculiar character of Hindu converts; the first to meet the difficul-

)

To the men then we

ties by which the work of Christ in India 1s beset.

the

em

must render high honour ; as we admire the fidelity, consistency and perse-

verance with which they carried on their labours. They lived not in the days

ing

of missionary reports and platform speeches. No magazines chronicled

their difficulties or sought sympathy on their behalf. Scarcely a man of

them ever returned to Europe.

They came to India young; in India

they lived, in India they died.

They lived amidst wars and raids,

amidst plunder and confusion : they lived in an age of gross irreligion,

dl [

and they fought their part manfully and to the last. Peace be to their

put

ashes : honour to their memory !

the

The conduct of their mission and its long experience, convey to mo-

slor

dern missionaries several lessons of great value.

The attractions of in-

An

fluence and wealth increased the number of their converts.

The mis-

the

sionaries being few in number, and latterly becoming fewer still in pro-

of

portion to the demand for them, these converts were of course commit-

the

ted much to the care of catechists: especially as they were scattered in

the

several places around the chief seats of the missions.

With the strong

e

prejudice which exists in South India between the castemen and those of

lion

no-caste, it was difficult even for the missionaries, and much more so

for

for the catechists, to maintain among the converts the Bible doctrine of

Cur

man’s equality with man in respect to blood and race.

That the mis-

gen

sionaries did try to carry out the doctrine we know ; but that the oppo-

for

site doctrine did influence them, we also see in the case of Réjnaiken,

By ]

who, though a more distinguished christian than his brethren, could

Eneg

not, because of his origin, be ordained to the christian ministry. With

It

the introduction into the church, of men actuated by worldly motives,

tF) I

and with the increase of wealthy Sudras (as in Tanjore) holding impor-

fion

tant Government situations, the evils of caste-prejudice mightily increas-

Chan

ed. The influence of the missionaries was wholly carried away by it,

g

and proved unable to stem the torrent of spiritual pride which was

ang

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

(¢

e of

sweeping before it all the unity and even purity of the church.

The

nly

dissensions of the Corinthians at the Liord’s table were renewed in South

VEx

India. The Sudra with the gold ring, the embroidered dress, and Cash-

JOVe

mere turban, puffed up with pride of birth, was invited to sit in the high

places of the church, while the poor christian Paria was bidden to stand

;'ever

101

in the doorway, taking care that he should by no means touch with his

vhat

unclean body the garments of his holy superior.

Such was the lament-

the

able end of the first mission to India in its first stage.

I have dwelt

ol

upon it long in order to put in a clearer light the present condition of

) WE

the Tamil church. From this origin it sprang

out of these evils it

1'86-

emerged ; and with these evils amongst others its missionaries are fight-

fays

ing to the present hour.

cled

1 of

THE

MODERN TAMIL

MISSIONS.

ndia

ids,

The history of modern missionary efforts in this portion of the Ma-

on,

dras Presidency needs only to be briefly sketched. These efforts have been

heir

put forth only since the commencement of the present century, and are

therefore comparatively recent. Just as the light of the Tranquebar mis-

1mo

sions was fading away, the era of modern missions in England and

1

America began.

Attention was soon drawn and that most naturally to

The first arrival

ml

the country where they had so long been carried on.

of a stranger among the Tamil missions was that of Mr. Loveless, of

pl’d'

mit

the London Missionary Society, at Madras in 1805.

As an nterloper in

dm

the East India Company’s territories, he would not have been allowed to

preach to the natives, especially in those days of terror and fear of rebel-

00g

¢ of

hon.

Dr. Kerr therefore, the excellent chaplain of Madras, procured

6 S0

for him the mastership of the Madras Asylum by which he might pro-

cure an honourable livelihood, and prove useful to the community in

e of

general.

After a while, Mr. Loveless erected a chapel in Black Town

il

for the benefit of the East Indian population, then greatly neglected.

ppo-

kel

By his gentle manners and unobtrusive goodness, he acquired great influ-

ence among them, and is remembered with affection to the present day.

ould

ith

It was only after the charter of 1814, that missionaries were allowed

to leave England for the Company’s territories almost without restric-

Ive

tion: but that charter once passed, the face of Indian missions rapidly

1p01:‘

changed. The Church Missionary Society began a mission in Madras

red

under Mr. Rhenius in 1816, which was located in Black Town. Mr. Knill

)y !

and others of the London Society joined Mr. Loveless ; and commenced

D\Y;’.S

78

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS,

tu

Tamil services at Vepery and Persewaukum. The Wesleyan mission-

aries also entered the Black Town and Royapetta: and founded new

it

10

missions both for Europeans and natives.

Branches of these missions

soon spread beyond Madras : and before the last Charter was granted in

th

1833, five stations had been established in the Tamil country, in addition

In

fo

to the old missions of former years, and to the stations also newly found-

ed in the Telugu and Canarese territories.

The progress of the Tamil

T

missions was therefore but slow and gradual. Since the Charter of 1833,

ey

pe

and therefore within the last twenty years, numerous additions have been

made to all these missions. Several new Societies have entered the field ;

Pl

801

and many entirely new districts have been occupied. Within the same

period, the old and decayed missions have been all revived.

al

At the present time the Tamil missions occupy a most important posi-

Fo

tion.

for

In the districts named above, no less than 67 missionaries are

engaged either in the charge of christian churches or in preaching the

a

gospel to the heathen. The catechists are 130 in number; and the native

ha

churches, include 16,130 individuals, of whom 4036 are communicants.

Y

The Vernacular schools contain 7100 boys and 2100 girls.

The English

§pa

schools contain 2840 scholars.

The stations in which these missions are

carried on occupy various localities, but are distributed chiefly into three

1&111

groups; in the fown of Madras and its neighbourhood, in the province

of Tanjore, and in the district of Madura.

Two isolated missions of

1ts

some importance have gradually risen up at Coimbatoor and Salem, in

ll

the districts lying just under the ghauts on the borders of the Mysore.

of

These two missions are distinguished by their admirable schools, intended

the

both for christian and heathen scholars.

larg

The town of Mapras presents an aspect very different from that of Cal-

fiug

cutta.

In Calcutta the native population is concentrated in a solid mass

all

of streets and houses, about six miles long and one mile broad. The na-

I

|

tive town is therefore compact and well defined, the river Hooghly and the

Ca

Circular Road furnishing it with distinct boundaries.

The suburbs also

0

are similarly compact.

But in Madras the native population is scattered

dly

over a wide surface, and appears in numerous separate districts.

The

Any

part most densely peopled is the Black Town, probably the oldest of all

The

the native settlements which make up Madras.

It 1s situated close to

auy;

the sea, having the suburb of Rayapuram at its north end, and the Fort

Latt

and Esplanade on the south side.

It is a mile square, and is laid out

Very

with great regularity: the streets of the more respectable classes, the

Dop

native merchants, being particularly clean and neat.

One peculiar fea-

T

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

79

Wit

ture of the Madras houses contributes much to this neatness, the erec-

1eW

tion of the piol or covered verandah, which is placed directly on the

IN

road-side, and appears to occupy the whole front of the space in which

B

the house stands.

The piol does not appear in the brick houses of north

on

India: though in the larger ones, there is provided a seat at the entrance

nd

for the door-keeper and his visitors.

A small river running along the

mil

west side of the Black Town, quite cuts it off from the extensive suburbs ;

especially as there is also reserved to it a broad plain, where cattle are

53,

)Een

penned, sheep are fed, or rice is cultivated. Crossing this stream and

eld;

plain by one of the numerous bridges, the visitor finds to the west and

south-west, the important suburbs of Vepery and Pursewaukum, covering

ame

a large space of ground and containing a large population.

South of the

)osi-

Fort runs the Mount Road leading to St. Thomas’s: having on each side

for some distance the best European shops.

Between the Mount Road

are

the

and Vepery is another populous suburb Chintadripettah, with a large

bazar.

The European

tive

Farther south are Royapettah and St. Thome.

population, with the English churches, are scattered over this immense

nts.

Jish

space of ground, greatly to the discomfort of visitors, who are quite lost

are

in the bewildering similarity of winding roads, twin bridges, avenues and

lanes.

huee

jince

The different missionary stations occupy the best spots in Madras and

its suburbs ; and several establishments have been founded in important

5 f)f

villages and towns in the neighbourhood. As is proper for the chief town

g, Il

§016.

of the presidency, the residence of the heads of the government and of

the mercantile community, the number of stations and missionaries is

ded

large : nor have they failed under the blessing of God to reap substantial

Cal

fruit from their toil. The number of missionaries is thirty-two, supposing

all present : and the stations amount to fourteen. The native churches

mass

Asin

include 700 communicants, in a community of 2,600 converts.

g 1d=

Calcutta, the English missionary schools flourish more than in the

dthe

country : they contain about 1,600 scholars. The vernacular boys’ schools

) also

The

also contain 1,600 scholars ; and the girls’ day schools, 1,400 girls,

;tel‘ed

Auxiliaries to the Bible and Tract Societies are in a flourishing condition.

The

The former has almost a larger sphere for its labours than any other

ofal

auxiliary in India, owing to the great number of Tamil christians. The

¢ 10

latter also excels many societies in possessing a very extensive variety of

Fot

vernacular tracts, suitable not only to the Hindu and Muhammedan

] out

population, but also to the Roman Catholies.

the

The Brack Town has received a larger share of missionary effort than

[ feas

80

ON THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

any other portion of Madras : such effort having continued almost un-

broken from the time of Schultz to the present day. The Church Mis-

of

sionary Society has under its charge five hundred converts and several

Me

vernacular schools.

The mission occupies pretty much the site of

the

Schultz’s station in the division termed John Pereira’s ; in addition to

of

another location of the society near Dr. Kerr’s church.

The London

g

Missionary Society, in addition to its English chapel and the Free school

pIe

attached thereto, maintains an English institution for native scholars. On

sta

the southern face of the Black Town also, the Free Church Mission has

8

its well known institution both for male and female scholars and students :

P

i

besides a branch school on the Mount Road in the suburb of Triplicane.

On the sea-beach, the Established Church of Scotland has a similar insti-

These three societies have no

tution, with a branch school at Egmore.

less than 1,400 scholars and students in their institutions, in which as in

Calcutta and Bombay, a thorough Christian education is imparted in the

Jrov

English language. Their day-schools for Hindu and Muhammedan

The

females contain more than 700 girls, many of whom belong to respect-

864~

able families : they are far superior to any thing of the kind to be seen in

om

Calcutta.

In the Black Town the Wesleyan Missionary Society has its

olde

principal English chapel : and there is a small native mission connected

0

with it.

Here also the American Board has its valuable press.

staty

The suburb of VepErY stands next in importance not only in relation

first

to the amount of its population, but also to the missionary labour

Iy f

expended upon it.

The old Vepery Mission, founded by Fabricius and

the

subsequently watched over by Gericke and Dr. Rottler, is still continued

Outyy

by the Propagation Society: while the Leipsic Lutheran Mission has

lying

founded a separate station for a large body of native christians who

Plage

sprang from the Vepery Mission, but disconnected themselves from it a

Th

few years’ ago.

In Vepery also and Pursewaukum, the London Mis-

Tanj(

sionary Society has its large mnative church, several vernacular schools,

by N

and the well known Girls’ Boarding school under the charge of Mrs,

Were

Porter.

Dlace

In Chintadripettah, lying between Vepery and the Mount Road, the

Tesyq

American Board has its principal native mission, including a well-taught

IOW ;

English school and several Tamil schools both for boys and girls. Far-

ther south in Royapettah is the native mission of the Wesleyan Society,

8leat]

Sectig

including a native congregation of a hundred and fifty persons and also

Evey 1

several schools.

The most southern mission is that of the Propagation

Society at St. Thome, under the charge of Mr. Brotherton.

gy,

THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

81

IS

i

Every christian heart must greatly rejoice to witness the large amount

of missionary effort exerted upon the native population in and round

ral

Madras, at these several stations; and to see the cordial manner in which

of

1 {0

the missionaries of different societies co-operate with each other. Many

don

of them are labourers of long experience and great ability, who have

grown grey in the Lord’s service, and have spent their best years in

ool

promoting its interests.

The history of their several labours, since the

On

has

stations were established, is one of great interest: but deserves far more

space than these few pages can allow : especially in view of the ignorance,

nts

blind bigotry, and opposition with which they have been met.

ane.

s«

¢ 110

TANJORE AND

MADURA.

s 1l

The next group of missions embraces the stations established in the

the

province of Tanjore, about a hundred and eighty miles south of Madras.

edan

The province extends chiefly from east to west, and comes down to the

pect-

sea-coast.

Three missionary societies are located here, all of which are

7 1

comparatively recent, though the missions they have taken up are the

B

oldest in the country.

cted

The Leipsic Lutheran Mission has received charge of the churches and

stations originally established by Ziegenbalg and his successors. Their

ationt

first missionary, the Rev. H. Cordes, arrived in 1840, and was subsequent-

hotr

ly followed by several brethren.

Their special sphere of labour embraces

“ad

the two mission stations in Tranquebar itself, the station at Poreiar

et

outside the town ; and new stations at Mayaveram and Podukottah ; all

has

lying at the eastern end of the province.

The native christians in these

who

places amount to more than two thousand.

1t &

The Propagation Socicty entered first upon the two old stations at

Mis«

pus

Tanjore and Trichinopoly, founded for the Christian Knowledge Society

.10013;

by Swartz: but as the missionaries increased in number, new missions

Ms.

were opened at Combaconum, Boodaloor, Canendagoody and other

places, which had been outstations of the older missions

or become the

residence of the converts.

All the congregations were found in a most

| the

al}g]lt

low and formal state, with but little spiritual life among them; and

far

greatly enslaved by caste prejudices which divided into perfectly distinct

sections those who professed to be one in Christ.

Measures were how-

ety

| also

ever taken to secure more efficient missionary instruction and superin-

atio%

tendence: to raise the character of native agents, and to give a regular

training to the young.

The caste question also was taken up, and

M

8

9

W

THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

I}

attempts were made to reduce its influence and eorrect its evils. It 18

the

satisfactory to know that everywhere improvement is visible, especially

in the spirit and character prevailing in the new stations, founded upon

a

of

better principles and with more watchfulness over special evils than the

ng

original ones. The greatest difficulties have been encountered among

the more respectable converts of the older missions, who are unwilling to

pex

These missions include

enf

give up what they consider inalienable rights.

more than five thousand christians in eight principal stations, with

il

several schools, and a seminary for training native catechists in the

fro

t1an

neighbourhood of Tanjore.

The Wesleyan Missionary Society has

Com

also two native missions in the Tanjore province at Manargoody and

Negapatam.

stea

The third group of Tamil missions has been established in the districts

i

The

of Madura and Dindigul, lying between Tanjore and Tinnevelly. These

missions belong to one single society, the American Board, and have

scho

been established and maintained on a regular system.

The society has

ther

taken up the Madura district, determined to occupy it and it alone, until

Seats

its missionary work therein is completely finished. The head-quarters of

chan;

the mission are in the city of Madura, the former residence of Robert de

Ten |

Nobili and his celebrated Jesuit companions: and all the other stations,

tokey

eight in number, lie round the city at greater or less distances, none being

SeLye

very far.

The missionaries are thus always able to communicate with

such

each other in times of emergency, and do not become hypochondriac from

Th

long living alone. All the missions are admirably placed. Madura, with

great

its ruined palace, the residence of the powerful Telugu kings; its great

of i

temple. and choultry ; its numerous and influential brahmans, its well-

on )

built streets and large population, is the location of three missionaries, of

Nek ¢

whom one is a physician.

Dindigul, with its mighty rock and large

by by

compact town, is the residence of two missionaries. At Pasumalie, just

U,

out of Madura, is the Mission Seminary, where the society is endeavour-

ﬂlem

ing to raise up both catechists and school-masters for the service of the

he by

mission.

All these and the other stations of the society have village

Jeary

congregations attached to them, which occupy a large share of a mis-

hag q

sionary’s attention, and by which the gospel is making progress among

of tyy

the people generally. These congregations have undergone considerable

I the

change since the mission was established. At first many people gathered

Lnke

round them after the example of the Tanjore christians, from very in-

instantj

ferior motives. They came. anxious to have the counsel of a European

‘Wonder

friend ; to secure a means of livelihood ; dissatisfied with their own gods;

W

2

THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

8

(3]

[t 18

wanting to be instructed, without any idea of what the gospel is. Of

ally

these many subsequently left.

Perhaps the headman of a village died,

pon

and without him the christians were unable to withstand the opposition

the

of their neighbours.

Or perhaps a catechist was dismissed for conform-

100g

ing to the rules of caste, and in revenge took the people with him : or

g 10

perhaps the rules against caste, or other means of discipline, were

Tude

enforced among the people to their dissatisfaction, and with a view to

with

punish the missionary (as they sometimes do in Bengal), they stopped away

the

from church, took away their children from school, and gave up chris-

- has

tianity altogether. Yet good has been done; and as the people have

come to learn what the missionaries teach and what they mean to do, more

i and

steady congregations have gradually gathered around them, and a larger

ricts

number of sincere, stable converts been admitted into their communion.

These

The same change has come over their schools. At first they established

have

schools for all classes, Hindus and Musalméns.

But as they enforced

i has

their discipline there also, and refused to recognise caste customs in the

it

seats of their scholars, many left: the schools have by degrees been

ers of

changed into schools for the especial instruction of the christian child-

et e

ren of their own people.

These missions, have in many ways, received

JHons,

tokens of the blessing of God; and amidst general prosperity, have ob-

served in individual cases proofs of the exercise of his grace. Amongst

3 being

, yith

such instances the following possesses points of peculiar interest.

C from

There was an old Guru or priest, a few miles from Madura, a man of

great influence amongst the people, who was consulted on all occasions

) \ﬂth

of difficulty and regarded as the oracle of the country round. Clothes

; great

well-

on which he had breathed or his hand been placed, were taken to the

sick that they might recover: and mantras and charms were repeated

jes, ()f

by him in order to cure them. He was looked on by all the people as

| Jarge

ity jﬂSt

a man of great power, and to maintain his dignity and authority among

them always had a silver wand carried before him. Amongst others

a7oul

he had heard of the missionaries in the district and was accustomed for

of the

illage

years to read christian books which they had distributed. Indeed he

had quite a small library, kept as usual in an earthen jar, but the words

. 4 miS-

of truth had made no impression on his mind. One day, when walking

am()ng

in the bazar, he heard a catechist reading a passage from the Gospel of

Joable

Luke.

It struck him most powerfully.

“What 1is that you read ?” he

'athel'ed

instantly asked; “read it again.”

The catechist read it.

“What a

'.ery iﬂ'

wonderful thing,” exclaimed the guru, “where do you find it ?”

119 It

MOPEfm

1 S"d“

is written in Luke, a christian book, a portion of our Bible.”

“ Why,

M 2

84

fHE TAMIL MISSIONS.

ple

1 have got Luke and have read it; but T never saw this statement, kind-

wt

ly read it again.” The next day he sent for the catechist and requested

mex

him to read the wonderful passage once more.

From that hour he re-

the

ceived the gospel without reserve: experienced the greatest joy in his

belief, and continued happy till his death. His religion however was

ma

the

not acceptable to his friends and disciples : his sons were perfectly aghast

all

when he told them of his change of faith, and did all they could to in-

duce him to give it up. “ Whata pity,” said one, “that so much learning

e

should make a man mad.” They reproached him, and persecuted him

que

ove

continually. Often when he was on the way to the missionary, they

would fetch him back and ecompel him to forego his visits. But he per-

my

Boy

severed, bore all the opposition with great patience, and looked forward

with confidence to a secure repose in heaven.

He lived thus for five

lead

years : his death was hastened by a chronie complaint, produced by some

1ty

Tnay

drug which he had taken in former days from a sannyési that he might

be able to fly! e earnestly begged of his sons that he might be buried

nig

“I

instead of burned : they complied with his request, and arrangements

were subsequently made for putting a monument upon the grave.

stan

A& HILL MISSION.

On the western border of the Madura district lies a splendid range of

tior

Hills, the Pulneys, as large and as high as the Nilgerries. The eastern

face is in one part a precipitous wall three thousand feet in height: and

cl

117

stab

in other portions immense clefts exist by which the curious descend into

a huge cave. These hills throw off numerous spurs towards the east :

ther

several ranges occur close to the foot of the Pulney Hills, two of which

any

1t

inclose a picturesque valley, called the valley of Dindigul. Detached

Wills also stand out in the very centre of the plain: as the Secundra

4

Mili, near Madura: and the Rock on which the Dindigul Fort is erect-

Tan

ed. All these hills have been occupied as posts in war, and have played

key

an important part not only in the history of the East India Company,

thep

but in the struggles of the different dynasties of the country, especially

s

the Brahmins and Jains.

Among the low spurs at the eastern border

e

of these Pulney hills, the Society for Propagating the Gospel has a mission

ffy

among a poor but simple people, remains of the aborigines. No ob-

St()()(

stacles to the gospel exist among them greater than their intense igno-

I

rance; and Mr. Coyle, their missionary, has received much encourage-

()fa

ment in his efforts to instruct and enlighten them, They are quite sim-

all 0

THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

85

e

ple and even patriarchal in their manners: and like things to be done

sted

with great form and ceremony. They are also great talkers, and at their

) 10«

meetings whether social or religious, one and another will rise to make

) his

their little speech. As an illustration of their manners, the following fact

s

may be mentioned. One day Mr. Bower of Tanjore was preaching to

shast

them on the goodness of God’s providence; and shewing how he orders

) 1

all things well to his own people, who love him and pray to him. In the

mmy

midst of the sermon a man stood up and requested permission to ask a

hi

question. The permission being granted, he said: “If God does rule

they

over all as yousay, and govern every thing for our good, how was it that

) et

my house was burnt down three nights ago to my great loss?” Mr.

ard

Bower was thinking how to answer him, when Abraham, a shrewd old

r five

leader among them, requested permission to ask the man a question in

S0

return : Friend, he said, did you say your prayers that night?” The

might

man looked down, then up, and confessed that he had not prayed that

“ Well then ;” replied his interrogator,

juried

night as he ought to have done.

ments

“how could you expect to enjoy God’s protection under such circum-

stances.”

CASTE IN THE NATIVE CHURCHES.

I will conclude this notice of the Tamil missions, by a few observa-

nge of

tions on a subject of peculiar interest, namely, caste among the native

astern

+ and

christians.

On this vital question to an immense extent depend the

{ mto

stability and purity of the churches in South India: and no estimate of

their religious character, from which this element is omitted, can be of

oast s

any worth. It has been often spoken of, written of, and discussed, but

\vhich

;mched

it still forms a difficulty to every pastor, and requires to be watched with

a most vigilant eye.

It is more to be found in conmection with the

udr?

Mamil christians than any others: and it is, because I think that the true

erect

key to the present condition of the Tamil churches is to be found in

pla-yed

their past history and especially in the later history of the Tranquebar

m})aﬂ}';

missions, that I have dwelt upon it at so much at length. Several cir-

peCiﬂuy

cumstances must be remembered before the growth and subsequent great

bol‘del'

influence of the caste spirit among the converts can be truly under-

miSSiOﬂ

stood.

o ob-

1st

There exists in the Tamil population a very large proportion

, 150

of a Paria or no-caste class, a people who are greatly despised by

uage

all other castes ; and though having distinctions among themselves, are

o 7

86

THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

yet at an immeasurable distance from the Sudras and Brahmins.

This

v

is the root of the evil from which all the rest has sprung.

th

2nd. Throughout the Tamil country, the Roman Catholic converts,

bo

also called Christians and numbering many thousands of individuals,

thy

preserved among themselves the same distinctions of caste rank, which

pl«

prevailed in the Hindu community. They did so from the very first;

Ve

they did so all last century, and they continue to do so to the present

g

day.

hin

3rd. The Tamil churches at their commencement eontained a large

el

element of nominal Christianity, from the fact that slaves and others,

b

with poor knowledge and no character, were baptized as Christians.

the

4th. The large bounty bestowed upon the poor added to the class

mo

of nominal professors especially at a later period inall the Tanjore and

tre

Vepery Missions.

get

5th. The small number of missionaries appointed to instruct these

m

large and scattered christian communities, demanded an unusual amount

a

of native superintendence and management.

This was a great disad=

S0I

vantage, inasmuch as the highest purity of principle and the most vigorous

nat

arm were required to watch the evils beginning to arise.

ang

6th. The increase of wealthy Sudra christians especially in the Tan-

and

jore kingdom tended to separate the different classes of christians still

Vel

more : the worldly motives for which they changed their religion, prevent-

to]

ing them from also changing the views they had previously entertained

Tig

of their essential superiority to the Paria classes in blood and race,

g

7th. The moderation and gentleness with which the case was met;

hoy

when first noticed, permitted the evil spirit to grow and increase.

ang

Though it was ever condemned, yet at the great stations, Tranquebar,

the

Tanjore, and Vepery, no special measures were taken to put a stop to it.

g

When the modern era of missions in South India began, the new

Py

missionaries, wherever they settled, soon found themselves visited by

the

native christians, the converts of the older missions or their descendants.

Wat

They were found all over the Presidency: at Mangalore and Cannanore

Wwea

on the west coast: at Bellary, Dharwar and Secundrabad : at Bangalore,

heat

Cuddapah, and Vizagapatam : great numbers were connected with the army,

Cast

and are so still. After a time, the missionary discovered in almost every

case, that caste rules and customs were being observed by the native

Pay

Ve,

christians among themselves, though they might wish to conceal them

ang

or explain away their real force. The case, however, was taken up in

novel fashion : these new missionaries anxiously endeavoured to check the

and

and

THE

TAMIL

MISSIONS.

87

Tlits

evil and took measures for that end, not believing (as they were assured)

that it would at length die out of itself. Mr. Rhenius and Mr. Haubroe

rts;

both missionaries of the Church of England, were the first to take up

lals,

the matter in earnest: and strove hard to effect a change in the views and

ich

The

practice of their christians: but the opposition was very great.

st

Vepery christians brought an action against Mr. Haubroe for interfer-

sent

ing (as they said) with their customs: and many signed a covenant,

binding each man to pay a fine of twelve rupees who should either at-

arge

tend his preaching or send a child to his schools.

Dr. Rottler, Mr. Hau-

hers;

broe’s colleague, and others advocated moderation—moderation : hoping

that the evil would eventually cure itself: though it was evident that

class

moderation had been tried long enough, and that the disease under such

and

treatment was threatening to destroy the life of the Tamil church alto-

gether.

The christians, where there was the greatest moderation, were,

hese

in respect to caste, the worst of all.

That fears respecting such a lament-

ount

able result were not groundless, will be seen from a contemplation of

sads

some of the forms which the evil has assumed. Caste from its very

Ious

nature, its origin, and the Hindu authorities by which it is expounded

and enforced, declares both implicitly and explicitly, superiority in blood

Tan-

and origin of one class of men over another.

It declares that Brahmins

still

were created higher than Sudras; and Sudras higher than Parias: and

fCIlt'

to prevent their amalgamation, forbids intercommunion either by mar-

\_illed

riages or by common meals.

This is the basis of the distinction, and the

mode in which it is enforced among the Hindus down to the present

hour.

Tt refers to and includes social distinctions ; but its origin, nature

ety

236

and authority are essentially religious.

Among the native converts in

har,

the Madras Presidency in the worst days, it appeared in this way. The

Sudra christians refused to sit on the same side of the church with the

ol

new

Parias. They would not drink at the Lord’s supper wifh them or after

1 by

them. They would not in common life eat their food, or drink their

water.

They would contract no marriages with their families, however

NS

wealthy or respectable they might become.

They rather married into

1016

Jore,

heathen families of their own caste, than among christians of a lower

caste.

A Sudra catechist would not enter a Paria house: nor could a

i

At their

Paria catechist preach to a congregation containing Sudras.

vely

five

weddings and feasts, the christians retained the processions, drummings

and other old customs of heathen origin, in which their heathen friends

hem

and castemates took a part. They had changed the name of their religion,

p il

and the object of their worship, but they were still worshippers of them-

he

88

THE TAMIL

MISSIONS.

selves ; and they set aside the beauty, the love and the gentleness of the

i

gospel for their own heathen laws.

It may be asked, did these chris-

it

tians apply to their missionary, a foreigner by birth, the same rules

foy

which they applied to their fellow-converts.

They did apply them ; and

Ol

consistently regarded him as an outcast, a Paria, in all things except

scl

his instructions.

They would not invite him to eat with them: nor

do

In some cases christiaﬁs have

could he invite any of them in return.

Vel

refused their missionary permission to draw water from their well. Illus-

it

trations of these facts, well known in the Presidency, are as follows.

ed

One of these Sudra christians wished to be ordained in the Church of

tm

England ; and when Bishop Spencer spoke to him on the subject of caste,

1!

he asserted that he maintained nothing more than the civil distinctions

ay

which prevail between the higher and lower classes of society. To test

Wou

the assertion, the Bishop replied: You must allow that I am in a social

Was

position higher than you, and especially, as a Bishop, am your ecclesias-

Chy

tical superior: come and dine with me, there can be nothing derogatory

innf

to your character in dining with your Bishop.

Consistency forbade

age

him to refuse the invitation: but when the day arrived, he complained of

chuy

illness and went into the country. For a long time the Bishop refused

Miss

to ordain him, though eventually he did so. To the brother of this gentle-

the ;

man, a missionary once used the following argument: “If your caste

lney

rules forbid intercourse with men of different origin from your own, you

pl‘ew

cannot eat with Englishmen even of the most illustrious name.

You

could not eat with Luther, or Calvin or Baxter.”

S

“No! he said; he

.M]'SS]

could not.”

““More than all; if the Lord Jesus, your own Saviour,

detey

were to come down from heaven, as he once came, born among the Jews,

you could not consistently eat with him !’

tende

He frankly confessed that

impm

he could not: so superior in his estimation was his vile caste to that of

Sty

even our blessed Master! The same argument has been used with many

other caste christians, and always with the same reply.

tot}

Preg

If sucn be the conclusion to which caste principles consistently lead, can

ti()n) ‘

argument be needed to prove the mighty evil they must do to the Lord’s

church : or to urge on all pastors the necessity of rooting them out. Later

Ing t,

missionaries in founding new missions have almost invariably begun on

808)¢

all

better principles than their predecessors. But great watchfulness has been

required to see that the caste-spirit, always ready to spring up, made no

Sh()ll](

of th

head in the church. In some places, as at Chittoor, Bangalore, Cud-

Tinugs

dapah and Calicut, the attempt to free the church from the evil, has

broken it up altogether : while in many others, it has produced continual

holg

it ing

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS.

89

the

disturbance.

I heard several facts illustrative of its working in the

18

Madura circle of missions.

In the boys’ boarding school, where all ate

les

together, it was found that the Sudra boys kept to particular plates, in

nd

order to avoid eating from those, which had been touched by the Paria

et

scholars. The Paria boys entered into the dining room by different

Nox

doors from those which the Sudras used. The Paria and Pullar boys

ave

were made to sleep on one side of the room by themselves. When the

Jus

missionaries mixed up both the boys and the plates, the school was clear-

WS

ed. Subsequently when their parents found that the missionaries con-

1 of

tinued firm, they allowed them to go back. Again some of the catechists

ste,

would not go to Paria villages.

One of them openly begged a mission-

1018

ary not to enter his house; alleging that as he was of high caste, 1t

test

would cost him a considerable sum to get it PURIFIED !

Worst of all, it

cial

was found that the Sudra catechists told the Parias Nor to become

s

Christians.

Before the missionaries they pretended to invite them ; be-

fory

hind his back they threatened them with pains and penalties, if they

hade

agreed to do so.

What a horrible state of things among missionary

d of

churches !

All this has long since been put away from the American

wsed

Mission. Various tests were employed, such as eating in common, by which

ntle-

the agents were proved: all caste catechists, school masters and church

casfe

members were dismissed: and since then, the Lord has blessed the

, yOll

preaching of his word with great success.

You

Several years ago the Bishop of Calcutta, after visiting the Tanjore

; e

Mission, and observing the low condition to which its churches had sunk,

determined to put down the caste observances there.

His earnest letter

jO1,

oS,

tended much to arouse the attention of missionaries generally to the

that

important subject : though numbers of the native christians refused to

submit to the tests which he suggested, and refuse to obey his injunctions

b of

many

to this hour. More recently the Madras Missionary Conference and the

Presidency missionaries generally, having taken the case into considera-

tion, also agreed to act unitedly against it : and they are now endeavour-

d, can

s

ing to enforce throughout their missions that glorious principle of the

Liater

gospel ; that “ God is no respecter of persons; but that he hath made

all nations of men of one blood.”

The fact that such a united effort

ot on

should have been required only four years ago, exhibits clearly the extent

Ts heed

of the injury which the caste-spirit has produced, the influence it con-

yle 20

tinues to exert, and the tenacity with which the christian population

(ud

hold to the system they have proposed to abandon.

With truth may

], bas

it indeed be asserted, that these efforts have not been made in vain,

An

ool

N

90

ON THE TAMIL MISSIONS,

improvement in the Tamil churches has been seen every where. In

almost all missions, the various native agents, who are equal in social

rank, are accustomed to eat together and associate on equal terms. The

Lutheran missionaries at Tranquebar, who did not sign the Conference

circular, though (as they assured me) they did not disagree with its

principles, have recently laid down the rule, that no one shall in future

be appointed to the office of Catechist, unless he abandons caste-customs.

The number of the caste-christians in Tanjore and Trichinopoly, who

have refused obedience to their Bishop’s mandate, is not increasing but

rather losing ground. And if all missionaries remain watchful and faith-

ful, there is strong reason to believe, that the more open manifestations

of the caste-spirit will ere long entirely disappear.

Much remains to be

effected, before the churches give up the more private influences of the

old leaven, and retain nothing but the ordinary distinctions of social life

among them. One can scarcely hope that the proud spirit will be easily

eradicated : or that the missions will be thus thoroughly purified, so

(

the

long as the large Paria caste exists all around them. I sympathise with

our brethren greatly on this account, and feel that we in North India

hett

may be truly thankful, that the difficulty scarcely touches us at all. It

1t Iy

Whic

seems to me that the only radical cure for so tenacious and deep-seated a

disease is a wery, very high elevation of the intelligence and the christian

excl

character of the Tamil converts.—May that be sought for, and speedily

are

bestowed by the Almighty Spirit of God.

pom

Ch

ng ¢

to €0

amo)

theiy

PN NN AN AANANAANAAAAA A

pe0p

Tnan

mism:

thesg

stay

ey

Inlgy;

Aoy

habits

Presey

.

Jecty

[n

oal

he

e

1ts

LECTURE THIRD.

e

JIlbA

———

who

hu

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS

ith-

IN

008

»bG

TINNEVELLY AND SOUTH TRAVANCORE.

the

life

ANAAAAAAAAAANA AN AN

slly

Of all the Protestant Missions, which have been established in India,

$0

the mission in TiNNEVELLY has been more extensively spoken of, and is

ith

dia

better known by name among christians in general than any other, unless

It

it be the mission in Krishnaghur.

And many are the circumstances

which justify the notice it has received, and the interest it has

eda

tian

excited in the church at large.

The great fact that in Tinnevelly there

sdﬂy

are thousands of native christians is quite true; but in regard to other

points: such as, what sort of christians they are; why they became

christians in such large numbers; and how the gospel is really progress-

ing among them, not a few mistakes are prevalent, which it may be well

to correct. During my recent visit to Madras I spent nearly a month

among these missions and the kindred missions of South Travancore in

their immediate neighbourhood.

I saw much of the country and of the

people; preached by an interpreter in several of the churches; examined

many of the schools, and had numerous conversations with the resident

missionaries upon various topics connected with their work.

It was

these two missions that I particularly wished to see, and my lengthened

stay in their various stations has given me perhaps a deeper impression

respecting them, than I received concerning any others. To understand a

mission thoroughly, we should know something of its locality ; the people

among whom it is carried on ; their former condition and history ; their

habits of life; the history of missionary effort among them; and its

present character and fruits.

I shall endeavour to notice all these sul-

jects in the following sketch.

N2

92

ON THE MISSIONS‘ AMONG THE SHANARS.

THE SHANAR COUNTRY.

fin

fro

TinNeEVELLY and TravANCORE are the two provinces which lie at the

very southern extremity of Hindustén.

They are separated from each

TRI

other by a range of ghauts running from north to south between them

the

801

like a huge back-bone.

These mountains are in many parts high and

precipitous, covered with jungle, and very dangerous to health. Their

(U]

highest part is to the north, where they spring from the Nilgherry hills :

Al

the Pulney hills on the west of Madura here form a part of the range.

par

As they advance to the southward they become lower, and passes easily

fif

ascended have been formed right across them. At length five ghauts appear

il

fun

standing alone, one after the other: the level ground runs forward quite

flat for six miles, diminishing in width, and at last ends in a low reef of

cou

black rocks at Cape Comorin. TINNEVELLY thus lies between the ghauts and

bea

the castern sea; TRAVANCORE, between the same ghauts and the Indian

Ocean. The province of Tinnevelly, called by the natives Panpy, is about a

ad

hundred and fifty miles long; and in its upper part is seventy broad. It

pla

I

is a dry country, watered like Tanjore and the other eastern provinces of

the Madras Presidency by rain at the end of the year and by the full rivers

il

in May.

Shut up on the west by these high and majestic ghauts, and

locs

Cory

lying only eight degrees from the equator, its climate is very hot, especi-

ally in April and May, the summer season. In many parts, broad barren

tho

plains spread out for miles and miles, covered with low bushes and grass,

It

varied here and there by the graceful umbrella tree; and containing

trus

extensive swamps. Along the east coast, the sub-soil is chiefly sandstone,

exty

and being impregnated (like all the country from Orissa to Cape Como-

ang

rin) with iron which is rusted by the air, naturally produces wide spread

tracts of loose red sand. There are three such tracts of special note in

iff

Tinnevelly, called Tieris; of which two cover no less than forty square

oy

miles each. . Except in the centre, they are covered with forests of palms.

the

No roads are formed through these red deserts; foot-prints are every

ang

where visible ; there are no standard marks to point one way more than

Ty

another, and except by day, or during the clear bright night, it is next

Cept

to impossible to travel across them to any direct spot. Almost all mis-

it

sionaries of long standing in Tinnevelly have at one time or other lost

Doy

themselves in the sandfields and wandered about a whole night i the

of t

dense darkness.

T crossed all three, and lost my way on two occasions.

Was

The north part of Tinnevelly is more suited for tillage than the south :

Tngy

and there is found the black soil, so favourable to the growth of cotton:

lot

of this district Tuticorin is the chief port. The great feature which dis-

i)

ON THE

MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

93

tinguishes all central and southern Tinnevelly, especially near the sea,

the

from other parts of the country, is the abundant growth of the Parm

ach

TREE : exactly resembling the TArL, or fan-palm of Bengal. Wherever

em

the traveller’s eye turns he sees scarcely any thing but palm trees. In

and

some places they closely cover such immense tracts as to become forests,

hetr

containing many thousand trees. In others they are fewer in number

1ls

and only appear as copses or topes.

The red sand-fields are in great

nge.

part covered by the palm forests.

“God hath made every thing beau-

sily

tiful in its season.”

Even these sand-fields of Tinnevelly, that nourish

pear

only palm trees, feed thousands of human beings, to whom the trees

uite

furnish almost entire support.

As T passed over their bare surface, I

of of

could not but think of their wondrous use, as well as admire their strange

and

beauty and their intense solitude.

fian

Souru Travancore, though adjoining Tinnevelly, possesses altogether

b a

a different soil and climate. It contains fine undulations and broad fertile

It

plains.

The mountains with their numerous streams and gushing water-

) Of

falls furnish ample supplies of water : in all the low grounds between the

veIs

hills and the sea, rice is raised in abundance; on the slopes and higher

ad

localities grows the hardy palm. The wet and dry crops, of rice and

corn, form a large item in the revenue returns, and more than a hundred

peci-

J700

thousand persons are employed in the pepper cultivation alone. Nothing

1958,

but injustice, oppression and tyranny in the authorities, producing dis-

trust and chicanery in the poor, prevent the people of this favoured

;ning

08,

extremity of India, from becoming as to worldly circumstances both rich

mo

and prosperous.

The difference between the two districts is produced chiefly by the

read

8 hl

different monsoons that prevail.

Travancore enjoys the south-west

Luare

monsoon, which blows with clouds and rain from the Indian Ocean, in

the hottest months of the year.

lms.

The climate is thus greatly modified

and the heat tempered by the cool sea-breeze.

At that same season,

ety

than

Tinnevelly is burning under a vertical sun, the ghauts like a wall inter-

next

cepting the heavy rain clouds that pour their precious burdens upon

Travancore, and preventing them from visiting also the neighbouring

s

Jost

province.

These rains on the west coast are much heavier than those

the

of the Madras monsoon in October; more soil has consequently been

washed from the hills: heat, water and fertile earth, the three chief ele-

oS

ments of vegetable growth, are present in abundance, and if it were

nlth :

pon -

not for max, the country would flourish greatly.

TinnevELLY and Travancore meet beyond the last ghaut, and the

(8

94

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

traveller can walk on level ground from one province into the other.

£l

Th

Beside the passes between the last five ghauts, this level ground is six

miles long and southward ends in the sea at Care CoMoORIN.

I visited

dia

the Cape, when travelling among the out-stations of the Nagercoil

an

hel

mission, and was much struck by its numerous peculiarities. Near the

shore is a fine group of palm trees; and close beside them stands a Hindu

cat

temple. On the very shore itselfis a well-cut choultry, consisting of a cor-

Jro

niced roof resting on twelve carved pillars, all built of stone. Directly in

gre

front of this choultry is the low black rock, which constitutes the last point

of solid land in Hindustén. On the east side of the temple, there lies on the

be

shore, a large mass of purple sand, which on examination, proves to be a

exp4

collection of minute garnets, broken out of the granite rock of south

cult

India, in which it abounds, and strangely washed together in one spot.

of t

Close to the black rock is another curiosity ; a mass of sand, each grain

181

of which is as large as the ordinary grains of raw rice, whence it is called

the }

rice-sand. There is a singular legend told about its origin that may be

Whi

thought interesting.

It is told in various ways; but the following

Jule

account i1s most common.

It is said that the youngest daughter of the

hut

king of Pandy, named Kaxix Kémori, was sought in marriage by a

lieg

foreign giant named Véndsaram. She accepted his suit, and agreed to

the |

marry him, on one condition which she hoped he could never fulfil;

pele

namely, that he should, on the wedding-day, give the guests to eat, rice

Sixty

which had been sown, grown, cut, winnowed, and cooked upon that very

him&

day. Much to her astonishment, the ugly monster performed the task.

the 1

Greatly enraged, she cursed the rice, which became stones; she cursed

pus

the chaff, which became sand : she broke down a bridge which the giant

o b

had built there for his convenience, and finally slew the giant himself.

his

to

THE SHANAR PEOPLE.

St&rt :

going

The people who inhabit Tinnevelly and the southern part of Travancore

O

belong, with few exceptions, to a single tribe and call themselves SHANARs.

tl‘ee 0)

In locality, they immediately follow the Hindu Tamils of Tanjore and

Presse

Madura, fill up all the south part of the Eastern continent, and, going

ing h

round Cape Comorin, extend for thirty miles up Travancore. They are

and

then followed by the Ilavas, a people similar to themselves.

The whole

tribe seems to number upwards of half a million of souls.

g

In Tinnevelly

(uangj

they form about half the entire population of all castes, reckoned at

Sag )

800,000 : and in South Travancore they are set down in the Government

Mg

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

95

€1

census at a hundred thousand. The Ilavas number 180,000 people.

SIX

Their legends declare that they came last from Ceylon, which lies imme-

ted

diately opposite to Tinnevelly; and Rasox, whom the Hindus esteem

ol

an unholy giant, they look on as their divine king. On his birth-day 1s

the

held their greatest annual festival.

Their language is a rough, unedu-

du

cated Tamil, without any mixture of Sanskrit, and furnishes a strong

101

proof, cognate with others, that these Shanirs are another portion of the

y I

great aboriginal Tartar race, which first overran the soil of India.

omt

They live in a singular manner.

Where no rice or corn whatever is to

the

be had, they subsist entirely upon the palm tree, whose latent riches long

e 4

experience has taught them to develop. Where the soil is favourable to rice

uth

cultivation, or any kind of vegetables or fruit can be purchased, the produce

pot

of the palm forms only a part of their living. Of these two plans the latter

Al

1s most common on the Travancore side. The people obtain their food from

lled

the palm in this way. The flower of the tree is contained in a large sheath,

}f be

which when cut and pressed, furnishes a considerable quantity of fresh sweet

ymg

Juice. If newly cut and attended to every day, the juice is deposited daily ;

the

but if left for a couple of days, the juice thickens and the vessels in which it

hy &

lies become hard and cease to secrete it.

This palm-juice is the life of

1 to

the Shéndr population: and in order to get it regularly they are com-

pelled to pass their life in painful and incessant toil.

From forty to

ﬂﬁl;

1ee

sixty trees are required to feed one family. The Shandr peasant furnishes

himself with a large pot and several small ones, a staff with a cross at

very

sk

the top, and a pair of wooden pincers. Arriving at his tope of trees, he

I \Ed

puts the large vessel on the ground, and hangs a small pot and the pincers

ant

to his waist. He next slips a small band round one of his feet plants

his stick against the tree, and, clasping the trunk with both arms, begins

to climb.

He first places one foot on the head of the stick : this is his

start: he then slips both feet into the band, which prevents them from

going apart, and clasping the trunk alternately with his arms and his

100

bound feet, climbs speedily to the top. He there cuts the bud of the

tree or plucks off a small strip; squeezes the juice into his little pot,

ARS

ad

presses it gently with his wooden pincers and comes down again. Pour-

o1l

ing the contents of his pot into the large vessel, he climbs another tree,

and another and another, until he has gone over his fifty trees. By this

f e

fole

time, in the favourable seasons of the year, he has collected a large

quantity of palm juice and returns home.

n‘ EHV

In the evening, he goes the

same round: and thus climbs full @ hundred times a day. 1In the dry

d af

seasons, he must climb each tree three times a day ; but he never does it

mellt

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE

SHAN ARS.

96

less than twice.

Most Shénars take about fifty trees but some climb

16

Va.

as many as sixry. Surely few people in the world can be reckoned more

18

hardworking than they.

The juice taken home, the peasant’s wife boils it continuously over a

of

fhe

slow fire: the watery part is gradually evaporated, and a lump of coarse

ho

black-looking sugar is left behind. That sugar is the food of the people :

with the very poor it is their wealth : and often is it put into the plate at

thy

810

the Communion table as an offering to the Lord. The following singular

Though holding in their hands, on the

kn

fact cannot be forgotten here.

largest scale, the means of making spirits, the Shandrs, as a people, do

e

Th

not allow their palm-juice to ferment: they are hence not at all a

drunken race.

The Tlavas, on the other hand, their neighbours in

Suj

Travancore, who live on the cocoanut, always ferment palmfjuice and do

drink to excess.

DE!

Such is the common life of those Shénirs who stand on a level with

thy

the poorer classes of the labouring population: whose days are spent in

o

1

excessive toil which yields them little more than their necessary food.

They are distinguished among their tribe as Paniaris or climbers. All

of

however are not so hardly situated. Some among them, constituting a

che

anc

better class, are N4dans or land-holders; possessing small estates of their

own. Such persons of course employ others to climb their trees: or if

hle

that be unnecesary, hire out their land for rent, payable in money or

COr

41

palm-sugar. Others, again have improved their circumstances by trade,

especially among the christians; and it is always observed that the first

Th

thing done by a man, who is rising in the world, is to hire others to

e

climb his trees.

cag

The Paniaris or climbers are of course the poorest

of all.

of

off

e

THE SHANAR RELIGION DEVIL WORSHIP.X

Was

In religion the Shanérs are to a very small extent Hindus. They are

n

of course not Hindus in caste; since they are not by birth and origin,

.fror

members of the Hindu community : though in respect to their social posi-

n

tion they occupy a higher place than the Parias. But they do pay some

0r {

honour to several of the Hindu gods, of whom two or three

wt

% An admirable account of the Shanars and their worship, with that of the

on

progress of the gospel among them, has been published in a little pamphlet, entitled

fl'ig‘

The Tinevelly Shandrs, by the Rev. R. Caldwell ; one of the most able mission-

Sy

aries in South India.

oy

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

94

mh

resemble their own deities; and especially attend the great annual festi-

0re

vals at Trichenddr and Alvar-Tinnevelly. Their own indigenous religion

is of an entirely different kind. Of a Supreme God, creator and ruler

T a

of all, they have no idea whatever. In their oaths, they sometimes speak of

aIse

the Lord, but the term conveys no meaning. During several years

le

however the heathen Shinirs have become extensively acquainted with

gat

the notion of God, through the conversations and discourses of mission-

lar

sionaries, catechists, and christians in general.

Nor as heathen do they

the

know any thing of a future state.

They have no belief in transmigration

do

(as all Hindus in North India have)

nor in the immortality of the soul.

Ila

They have no notion of a judgment and no sense of responsibility to a

i

superior being.

| do

The distinguishing feature of their religion is the direct worsmie or

DEVILS ; that is, not merely of gods and idols, reckoned as such by

mith

christians, according to the statement of the Apostle Paul; but they

it I

worship beings who to them are actual bon4 fide devils. These devils are

in their ideas connected with men, now dead, as if the disembodied spirIT

00,

All

of the dead man had remained alive to do all kinds of mischief. The

character of these devils is believed invariably to be full of malignity,

g

and hatred towards mankind. The people never appeal to them for

thei}‘

or if

blessings and gifts, they never attribute to them feelings of gentleness or

compassion : they believe them only capable of doing harm.—How true

3)' or

a representation of those whom the Bible describes by that name!-—

ll'ade;

These devils are believed to be of the same castes and classes, as all the

first

dead whom they represent.

There are male and female devils: high-

5 10

caste and low-caste devils: brahmin and sudra and paria devils: devils

orest

of Hindu origin and also foreign devils. In one village, an English

officer, named Pole, was worshipped as such. They are supposed to

reside in dark and foul abodes: in umbrageous trees, in uninhabited

wastes ; in dark and gloomy shades : in forests : in ruined houses : wherever

in fact circumstances tend to inspire fear.

All evil 1s believed to arise

y a1e

from their agency. It is they from whom spring losses in trade, failures

I’igill,

in agriculture, and accidents to life and limb. They blast the rice crop,

| POSi-

or the standing corn: they dry the juices of the palm on sultry days; or

S()I]le

withhold the rain of heaven from the parched earth. They bring disease

fhre

on men and cattle; or overthrow the forests by heavy storms.

They

f the

frighten the timid in the dark night; the howling noises and shrill

fifled

screams, heard in darkness among the trees on windy nights, are their

jssio

voices : and it is they who revel in the awful hurricane.

Sometimes also

(¢}

o}

v

8

ON

THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

it 1s believed they possess men.

If a man is affected with surstroke,

i

some devil has entered him: if another’s head swims, the same cause is

I

assigned. Hysterics, staring eyes, and epilepsy, of course, are attributed

fe

to their possessions.

To drive such a devil away, various methods are

¥

Sometimes a severe

employed. Sometimes a dose of medicine suffices.

beating with a shoe or a broom is administered : or a plentiful supply of

low abuse; sometimes sacrifices are resorted to.

d

To these devils No TEMPLES are built.

The most general form of

fo

building made in their honour is that of a pyramid of mud, plaistered

8

and whitewashed, having the figure of a devil in front.

Immense multi-

tl

tudes of these pyramids are found all over the Shéndr country. A better

1S

kind of house is a small thatched shed, open in front ; in which the people

10

deposit some half dozen idols or devils, and various gifts of small value.

C0

Many of these figures are representations of Bhodrokali, a form of terror

of

Others are formed with buffalo heads: most are

among the Hindus.

of

females, and are represented in the very act of devouring children. These

(4

superior houses are for devils of brahmin extraction or for the different

€3

forms of Kali.

All these erections, whether of the better or more

he

common kind, are termed pé-coils i.e. devil-temples.

In the whole

i

system there is not a single idea of beauty, or of mercy to a sinner’s soul.

be

The service presented to the demons is of two kinds, pEvIL-DANCING

da

and DEVIL SACRIFICES.

The former is suggested by some ominous occur-

dy

rence, and usually leads to the latter.

When the former is required, the

th

people assemble near one of the pyramids or devil-sheds, and after enjoy-

h

ing for a time the usual energetic beating of drums, proceed to sacrifice

866

an animal, as a fowl, or sheep or goat, according to the peculiar taste of

the devil to be honoured.

lig

Some one, usually though not exclusively a

thy

professional performer, then comes forward to dance. He puts on his

S

feet a pair of tinkling bangles; wraps round him a cloth covered with

19

figures of devils; sets free his long black hair; takes in his hand a

to

jingling staff; and to the sound of drums and horns and the deep tones

of the devil-bow, slowly begins to dance.

After a time he will stop,

thy

drink off a large portion of the kid’s blood just offered in sacrifice, and

g

then, animated with fresh enthusiasm, his eyes staring, his long hair

Wa

streaming in the wind, whirl round and round with mad excitement. To

oth

increase this excitement he will cut himself with the sacrificial knife; or

lash himself with a formidable whip, until the proper pitch of frantic

1y

ot;

earnestness is obtained. After dancing some time, to the great joy of

g

the spectators, who express their satisfaction by horrid yells, he sits down

Do

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

99

ke,

and is now consulted by the people as inspired. Questions are put to

1§

him, as to what devil has possessed a certain woman in the village with

ed

fever, or has blown down a cow-house, or frightened a child. The few

are

vague murmurs that he may utter in reply, or the signs that he may

€re

make, are interpreted as sure indications of the cause of such evils.

pof

Generally he will mention by name some notorious person, recently

dead, as the cause of the disasters: and declare that to appease him, a

of

fowl or kid must be offered in the usual way. On a set day, the appointed

Ted

sacrifices are presented. A number of cooking vessels are brought to

i)

the pyramid; there the fowl or kid is slaughtered, and with rice and the

tter

All who choose

usual accompaniments is cooked and eaten on the spot.

ople

to come are permitted to share in the ceremonies and in the feast that

[ue

concludes them.

Missionaries have seldom been able to obtain a sight

101

of these ceremonies, especially of the dancing. The people are ashamed

ae

of it: they hide their shame however under the avowal that their devils

hese

cannot cope with Europeans.

A missionary was once building his house,

rent

exactly where a devil pyramid used to stand, in a place which was by the

1016

heathen still thought to be a resort of his.

Soon after heavy rain fell,

hole

and the unfinished walls were somewhat injured. This was reported to

ol

be the devil’s doing: but the missionary persevered. The rains again

(ING

damaged it, as they will do in the rainy season: but he went on and in

(L

due time completely finished the house as he had intended. The heathen

the

then reported that the devil, disgusted with the missionary’s obstinacy,

10y

had left the neighbourhood. Strange and absurd as these things may

ifice

seem to us, the poor Shandrs have believed them thoroughly, have be-

o of

Lieved them for hundreds of years.

There 1s reason indeed to believe that

Iy &

this is the primitive worship of all the aborigines and has existed in India

) Jis

since the day they entered the land. 'What a proof does it furnish that, as

with

nothing is too hard for the Lord; so there is no folly, no superstition,

nd &

too low and too degraded for the settled belief of man.

As a consequence of such a religious belief, it will be readily understood

fones

stopy

that the Shanars do not stand very high in a moral point of view,

Hav-

and

ing scarcely any sense of responsibility, they do not hesitate to follow the

way of evil when open before them. Hence among them, as amongst

Jant

To

other Hindus, there exist open, habitual, and shameless lying; vice and

O

immorality of all degrees; fawning to the great, oppression of the poor ;

fic

total disregard of truth and honour: no kindness to the brute creation

all

and no compassion towards their fellow-men. The Shéndrs are a simpler

dowl

people than the brahmins, and their lying is therefore not so smooth, so

b5}

0

~

100

ON THE

MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

accomplished and so clever. Their knowledge too and their intelligence

W0

are not equal to those of the higher castes: still it is true “they are all

he

at

gone out of the way : there is none that doeth good, no not one.”

Their simple village life and the absence of caste among them, although

all

they are treated by others as a separate caste, render them more open to

SeC

the gospel than many other tribesin Hindustdn. When they once feel the

p

power of the gospel, they find few obstacles to a public profession of it:

W

and the readiness of the people to act in a body tells even more in favour

jou

of the gospel than against it : so that when a man of influence in a village

1g!

becomes a christian, he is almost certain to be followed by a number of

lis

families from among his neighbours.

This gregarious feeling and the

Sh

absence of caste bonds, will greatly explain the fact : that of this singular

al

people no less than 52,000 are now under regular instruction in christian

ope

congregations.

WOj

e

FIRST SUCCESS OF THE GOSPEL.

al

The introduction of curisriaNITY among this remarkable people must

Cor

be regarded as a matter of deep interest. During the flourishing period of

by

the Tranquebar mission, nothing was done for the Shanars, then far away

ang

from the missionaries’ sphere of labour : their very existence I presume was

01

unknown.

Towards the end of the last century however, some christians

hoy

from Tranquebar, and then from Trichinopoly, found their way into

IR

Tinnevelly and gathered a number of disciples in Palamcottah, its chief

to:

town.

About the year 1780, Swartz himself visited the place and baptized

Jou

a few from among the Romanists.

In 1785, he visited it again, and

Sl

finding that the congregation had increased to a hundred and sixty

too)

One of the

persons, left with them two catechists and a school-master.

Ref

catechists, named SaATTIA-NADEN was an able teacher, a man of great

the

personal influence and a consistent faithful christian.

Under his instruc-

the

tions, the little church at Palamcottah increased in numbers, knowledge

Visj

and strength : and such confidence did Swartz and the other missionaries

at

place in him, that he was at length ordained by them to the ministry of

afte

that flock.

Swartz gives him the highest character; declaring that for

s

humility and disinterestedness, for love to souls and desire to benefit

ey

them, for great consistency and remarkable talent in teaching and preach-

i

ing, he never saw his equal among the natives of the country. In 1791 a

By

young and active missionary, Mr. Jeenicke, newly arrived from Germany,

I,

was appointed to the charge of this increasing station, and set about his

ﬁen

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

101

108

work with singular zeal ; as if his mind had been taught from above that

all

he could serve his generation for only a few short years. In discretion, in

activity, in a readiness to devote himself to the salvation of the heathen,

1gh

and, by repeated itinerancies, spread the knowledge of the gospel, he was

fo

second to none of the missionaries that had yet preceded him. He took

the

up his residence at Palamcottah, and thenceforth Sattianiden and he,

1t

with the catechists of the mission, undertook regular and extensive

Our

journeys among the numerous and populous villages with which Tin-

a%e

nevelly abounds.

Every where they were received with courtesy and

of

listened to with attention: an open door was set before them among the

the

Shénars, and on their return to Palamcottah on one particular occasion,

lar

about thirty persons followed them determined to profess christianity

1o

openly.

Mr. Jeenicke’s report of his journey concludes with words, since

wonderfully verified :

“There is every reason to hope that at a future

period, christianity will prevail in the Tinnevelly country.”

The west of Tinnevelly is bounded, as we have seen, by a range of high

and precipitous mountains. At two places high up in these ghauts, named

st

Courtallum and Pévanisum, are magnificent water-falls, regarded as sacred

by the Hindus. In the hot weather these localities are perfectly healthy ;

dof

ay

and at the present day all the European residents in Tinnevelly wisely retire

748

to them for a few weeks, till the greatest heat is past. In the cold weather

however which immediately follows the north-east monsoon, it is danger-

Jans

mfo

ous to sleep two nights together in the hills ; jungle fever following almost

iief

to a certainty.

Ignorant of this fact, Mr. Jeenicke in the course of his

journey with several Government officers went into the hills to P4vané-

inedl

and

sum, whose three successive falls he discovered and described: but he

sty

took the jungle fever and was immediately obliged to quit the province.

the

Returning to his labour he continued the same course for several years,

the fever continually breaking out, and he was compelled again to leave

!

eal

JUC

the country. Returning once more with Gericke, the two missionaries

edge

visited the whole of the numerous out-stations, opened a new church and

station at Ramnad and baptized a large number of converts.

Shortly

aries

after Mr. Jenicke sunk under his disease, after a brief but most useful

r:( Of

{ o

missionary life of twelve years. Men like him can ill be spared in a coun-

try such as this; especially in those districts where peculiar facilities

eff

exist for carrying out the gospel plan of inviting all sinners to the cross.

ol

\91 &

But the Lord seeth not as man seeth, and took his servant to rest in early

life. The work continued to prosper, and was soon consolidated by a

any;

fiery persecution, carried on against the christians by the rebellious

f s

102

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

Polygars, who then overran the province. A peremptory order from

il

of

the Court of Directors, on the intercession of the Christian Knowledge

hel

Society, to allow the christians full liberty in professing the religion

which they had embraced, compelled the persecutors to cease: and on

So

ed

Gericke’s travelling shortly after through the district, he baptized no less

than thirteen hundred persons; while the catechists added to the visible

on

e

church 2700 more.

Published letters go far to shew that the people acted

en

from many inferior motives in making such a profession ; hoping, for in-

stance, for remission of revenue or for more favourable consideration from

at

mc

the Government officers than the heathen could obtain. Be that as it may,

Wa

they were formed into congregations and placed under a regular system

of instruction and visitation.

Such was the beginning of the present

Wo

sell

Tinnevelly mission.

The Shénir mission in SourH TravancoreE was closely connected

Yis

with it, and sprang up about the same time.

In 1805, a man from

W

Wh

a family in Mylddy, a village about five miles from Cape Comorin,

went as a sanyasi to Chillumbrum, in the province of Tanjore.

He

e

seems to have been a real enquirer after truth, and having heard of

hin

mo

the celebrated temple at that place, set out in hopes of finding the true

religion.

He was, however, greatly dissatisfied with all he saw, especially

o

with the brihmins (the most pertinacious beggars in south India) and

the

the numerous dancing girls; and felt convinced that true religion was

l‘llp

not to be found among them.

On travelling homeward, he passed

tr

through the town of Tanjore; and during a short rest there, one day

hig

saw Mr. Kohlhoff preaching in his church. He stood in the doorway

Whe

and listened. Mr. Kohlhoff addressed a part of the sermon specially to

Tas

The man at-

him as a sanyési, and urged him to believe the gospel.

i

tracted many eyes, and was invited by the people to stay a week and

fet

hear more of their religion.

He was so satisfied that he stayed much

Deo

longer, read several books and was eventually baptized. He then re-

the

turned to his family in Mylddy, and being unwilling to leave his native

Jea

place with them to settle in Tanjore, he begged hard that a 'missionaryl

hag

might be sent to him. At that time Mr. Ringeltaube, who had arrived

the

at Tranquebar as a missionary of the London Missionary Society, was

Thy

looking out for a suitable sphere of labour: and deeming the man’s

gy

The

invitation to be a call of providence, he agreed to visit the spot.

sti)

congregations in Tinnevelly, founded by Sattianiden and Jewnicke, were

Pla

at that time without European superintendence, and Mr. Kohlhoff of

lef

Tanjore, in whose charge they were left, himself a Lutheran missionary,

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS,

103

om

invited Mr. Ringeltaube, a Lutheran also, to superintend them for a couple

lge

of years: on this condition, that all the increase in Tinnevelly was to

1011

belong to Tanjore and all in Myliddy and Travancore to the London

on

Society. Mr. Ringeltaube accordingly went down to Palamcottah ; stay-

less

ed for a time, and then took a survey of all the congregations, travelling

ihle

onwards till he came into Travancore.

He fulfilled his singular agree-

:Fed

ment well, and when the two years were completed, confined himself

1

entirely to the Travancore mission.

Col. Macaulay, then Resident

il

at the court of the Travancore Raja, greatly befriended him and pro-

13y,

moted the object of his mission to the best of his power. Mr. Ringeltaube

fem

was an extraordinary man, very eccentric but wholly devoted to his

sent

work. He cared little for the ordinary customs of civilized society: he

seldom or ever wore a coat, except when a friend gave him one on his

ted

visits to Palamcottah or Quilon.

He wore a common straw hat, and

10m

walked and wandered over Travancore, living in a common hut, but every

where preaching the gospel of Christ.

He made an extraordinary im-

I,

He

pression on the people, which remains to this day: indeed they believe

| of

him to have been inspired. Amongst other things he had no regard for

money. The natives say that when he received his quarter’s salary he

fTue

ally

would pay his servants the expenses of the previous three months and

and

then give the remainder to beggars.

He never, it is said, changed a

rupee, but always gave it whole; an exaggeration, no doubt, of the real

Was

ssed

truth.

He was a man of rather angry temper, and at times used to beat

day

his servants and the converts in general, unmercifully. On one occasion

when he went to Muthaloor, the first village mission in Tinnevelly, he

on-ay

was accused by an old woman of cheating, because his eggs were not

yto

at

paid for (probably through his servant’s misconduct:) and became per-

fectly enraged at what he reckoned their ingratitude and extortion.

The

and

uch

people declare that he cursed them and theirs; that he especially cursed

the fowls; and that in consequence of his curse, the Muthaloor fowls for

) 16

years laid fewer eggs than those in other places: by this time the curse

afive

pary

has expended itself. With all these eccentricities he laboured hard for

the Lord: and commended the gospel to the people most extensively.

;q'ved‘

Thus he laboured for twelve years, and becoming hypochondriac and

was

s

unsettled, went away to Batavia in 1817, One or two of his chapels are

still standing as he built them, shaded by the cocoanut trees that he

The

planted around their walls.

In Travancore he founded six stations and

ere

left nine hundred christians haptized.

i of

1Y)

104

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

al

GROWTH OF THE SHANAR MISSIONS.

st

The period of Mr. Ringletaube’s departure was the time of trial to all

SC

these missions.

The stations in Tinnevelly had received scarcely any

Li¢

superintendence whatever since 1807 : and the christians had considerably

all

decreased in numbers.

Had not Mr. Hough, the excellent chaplain of

th

Palamcottah, endeavoured to secure for them efficient instruction by means

jul

The Travanecore

of native teachers, they might have suffered still more.

ed

stations however were not deserted long. The London Missionary Society

st

in 1817 sent out a second missionary, Mr. Mead, who soon took up Mr.

it

Ringeltaube’s labours and endeavoured to spread the gospel still wider

0

in the province.

A singular circumstance occurred at the time, that was

on

not without its influence.

Colonel Munro, then Resident in Travancore,

A

finding no agents to carry out his enlightened views of government,

0p|

recommended Mr. Mead to take the office of Judge in the district where

al(

he resided ; and he held it for two years until the disapproval of the Direc-

Sl

tors of the Society obliged him to relinquish the office.

Mr. Mead had

al)

honourably endeavoured to administer justice impartially, though his two

ha

offices were not exactly compatible with each other: and even when he

of

resigned it, the natives did not consider that his political influence was

wh

gone.

As a consequence in a short time no less than three thousand

tlo

people placed themselves under instruction, in addition to Mr. Ringle-

810

taube’s converts.

Of course many of them subsequently went back;

m

when they found that Mr. Mead did not always decide the suits in their

Th

favour ; or that he would not interfere at all.

Their retirement however

the

was a benefit to the mission, as it rendered more definite the numbers of

g

the sincere.

In 1818 Mr. Knill joined Mr. Mead from Madras, where

ey

his health had failed ; and the two brethren found ample work in arrang-

T

ing their enquirers into congregations, selecting catechists or readers, and

n

otherwise providing for that agency by which the work of the gospel is

Wai

continuously maintained. At that time the head station was removed

Wh

from Mylddy to Naeercorr, a beautiful spot in the very heart of the

hig

mission.

The station is so maintained to this day. It has behind and

wit

on the west the high ghauts in several ranges, running out into the

The

plains and inclosing extensive valleys where outstations exist among

the

the very slaves of Travancore.

To the east and southeast, its plain is

Southward the plain extends

Ieee

bounded by the last of the ghaut range.

hea{

for a few miles, till it reaches the sea.

In the immediate mneighbour-

hood of Nagercoil is the large native town of Kytar.

Through the

i_n {

]mp

‘ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

10

e}

e

aid of Colonel Munro a very large chapel was built at the new

station ; towards which the Réni-Regent, an enlightened princess, sub-

all

scribed most liberally. Boarding schools were also established for the

iy

training of the young. On the departure of Mr. Knill, Mr. Mault

lly

and Mr. Miller with two assistant missionaries joined the mission. Of

1 of

these Mr. Mault continues alive to this day, steadily and consistently

ans

pursuing his work as a missionary of Christ’s cross.

He has now labour-

0re

ed at Nagercoil for thirty-five years and has never been farther from his

Iety

station than a hundred miles.

Much honoured by the natives, he has

Mr

lived to see the mission greatly prosper ; to admit later and better trained

ider

converts into the places of the old; and to guide his younger brethren

Was

on their entrance into that sphere in which he cannot labour for ever.

0I€,

At the same time christian friends in England, who had heard of the

ent,

opening for the gospel among the Shanérs of Travancore, forwarded liberal

here

aid for the support of native catechists and school teachers.

The mis-

160

sionaries were therefore enabled to enlarge their system of operations,

had

and provide better for the instruction of their congregations than they

two

had hitherto done. Village chapels were built ; schools organised ; teachers

1 he

of various classes appointed; regular visitation commenced; and the

s

whole sphere of labour divided into two districts having their head sta-

cand

tions at Nagercoil and Neyoor. The difficulties met with by the mis-

ole

sionaries were very great. Though they were troubled by caste-feelings

\&Ck )

much less than others, they had to meet obstacles of a different kind.

therr

Their people were intensely ignorant, their minds thoroughly untrained,

evel

their capacity of thought most narrow ; the agents were in many cases

i) Of

men but little superior to the converts they instructed, because no better

here

were to be had. The stations were numerous, the people willing ; but the

ang

missionaries were few. Around them stood the brahmins, the ruling class

and

in Travancore, possessed of political as well as religious authority, all

Pel iS

watching with jealous eyes the efforts of Europeans to elevate those on

whom themselves had for ages trampled in scorn.

10\"6(1

But the Lord helped

the

his servants with sufficient grace.

For twenty years they laboured on

| and

with steadfastness and zeal. Light increased and spread among the people.

The young grew up better instructed than their fathers who first received

) the

100g

the gospel. The small number of those who appeared truly converted

8

received the most satisfactory additions.

In times of trial from the

heathen, the converts proved their fidelity in suffering, and died rejoicing

ends

ou

n their Redeemer.

The missionaries as they saw these signs of true

] the

improvement, thanked God and took courage.

B

106

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

Tn 1838 a considerable addition was made to the agency of the mission

il

de

which resulted in greatly increasing its sphere of operations and their use-

tal

fulness. Mr. Mead had been compelled to visit England on account of 1ll

fo

health, and so successfully pleaded the cause of the Shanars, that the Direc-

tors of the London Society resolved to reinforce the mission on a large scale.

CX

Wl

TFive missionaries left England with Mr. Mead: and on their arrival four

th

new stations were added to the two already existing, as the residence of a

missionary. Immediately after, two thousand persons placed themselves

It

thy

under instruction in one year.

Mrs. Mault’s boarding school was en-

fa

larged to 120 girls: and printing presses were established at Nagercoil,

A seyenth head-station has since been founded at

US|

Neyoor and Quilon.

Santapuram.

C0c

ull

It is impossible in this brief sketch to detail all the elements of the pro-

g

gress which these interesting missions have since exhibited : and which have

greatly encouraged both the missionaries who labour and the friends who

Sa

Is

support their efforts. At the present time the London Mission in South

Travancore contains seven chief stations, and about two hundred and fifty

St

outstations ; superintended and instructed by eight missionaries, and

“

105 catechists.

The native christians so-called number 17,600 persons ;

1

amongst whom, owing to the high standard of admission into church

fellowship, only 700 are reckoned church members or communicants.

aln

The boys in the Boarding Schools number 104; and the girls, 230: 6000

hq

the

boys and 1000 girls are taught in day-schools. The three presses have

lately been brought together at Nagercoil ; in the hope that one well-

the

managed establishment will better provide for all the printing which the

er

mission needs. The various physical agencies required in such an extensive

al\(]

mission have long since been completed, though their preparation has

Ien

cost both a large amount of time and anxiety, as well as a considerable

the

expenditure of money. The out-stations have their village chapels and

foq

school-rooms.

The head stations have the houses of resident mission-

The

aries ; large, well-built chapels; and large school-houses for the boarding

f.hei

schools.

In some cases a christian village has risen up at the station :

fing

in others, the christians are still mixed with the heathen population in

Cley

general.

To these must be added the three printing offices at Neyoor,

bef;

Nagercoil and Quilon, that have already been mentioned. Of all the

10 1

Mravancore stations, two of the prettiest and most compactly built are

it}

Santapuram and James’ Town. The former of these, ¢ the city of peace,”

giay

lies midway between Neyoor and Nagercoil, being about six miles from

Ty

each

It lies opposite a noble hill which stretches far into the well-tilled

ﬁlﬂ}

107

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

rice plain.

Tts pretty parsonage ; its neat church, already too small for the

demands of the christian population ; its flourishing girls’ school, con-

taining more than a hundred girls ; its lace establishment ; its almshouses

for poor widows ; its well planned village ; and huge well ; all reflect much

credit on the perseverance and energy of Mr. Lewis, the missionary by

whom it was founded.

The station of James’ Town, once rejoiced in

the euphonious title of Pichi-gudi-iruppu. ‘the town of the beggars.’

It was then an out-station of Nagercoil; but on its establishment as

the head of a district, it ceased to be poor, either in appearance or in

In addition to the

:

fact, and received from its missionary a new name.

b

usual buildings the station has been planted with a large number of

cocoanut trees.

Among the out-stations of this district are the earliest

villages which embraced christianity in the time of Mr. Ringeltaube.

Mylady is one of them, Agateswarum another: another in the district of

Santapuram is known by the singular name of Ananda-naden-gudi-iruppu.

I shall never forget the happy faces of the Shandr girls in the school at this

station, as they plied their merry spinning-wheels, and sang with glee,

d

“Oh! that will be joyful, when we meet to part no more.”

Little can the dwellers in English cities imagine how hard a trial it

h

is to a European missionary to spend year after year of his tropical life,

almost entirely surrounded by a native population. Who can wonder if

0

hypochondria, low spirits, and stagnation of mind and body spring from

the loneliness in which some are isolated. I was glad to perceive that

76

I

the missionaries in South Travancore, in order to counteract such evils,

16

were accustomed to hold frequent meetings at each other’s stations : and

also that they had secured in the hills around them a pleasant place of

6

a8

retirement for their sick members in the hottest season of the year.

In

le

the ghauts, immediately to the north of Nagercoil, and distant about

fourteen miles, a few years back they discovered a series of water-falls.

nd

These falls are situated about eight hundred feet above the plain. Close at

)i

3

their feet is a platform of rock just large enough for a house, and having a

fine view of the falls.

Here a neat little dwelling has been erected, suffi-

ciently large to contain two families; and in the burning season just

1

o)

before the monsoon sets in, the invalids of the mission are able to retreat

to this retired spot, to enjoy its cooler air and the many natural beauties

he

with which its scenery abounds.

The upper fall comes down between two

10

»

giant rocks, rounded and scored by the perpetual action of the mountain

)

torrent, while trees and creepers of immense size, fed by its waters, grace-

it

fully shade and overarch the silver stream to which their own life is due.

Jed

P2

108

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG

THE SHANARS.

From the platform the view obtained across the plain is one of the most

g

T

exhilarating kind. Up the valley the rice-fields stretch away for miles ;

studded every where with topes of palms: and where hills project, their

to

terraced slopes shew with what care and diligence the hand of man strives

Jull

to obtain the fruits God showers on this world’s soil.

ol

When 1 saw it,

the people were every where reaping the golden rice harvest, but most of

i

them were SLAVES.

S

by

The TINNEVELLY mission was revived from its lethargy by Mr. Rhenius,

who with his colleague Mr. Schmid went down to Palamcottah as a

Cx

missionary of the Church Missionary Society in 1820.

Mr. Hough

1t

€8

had endeavoured by the aid of Swartz’s fund to carry on the missions of

the Christian Knowledge Society, but the Society in England could

il

not supply him either with men or more money. He then applied to

th

the Church Missionary Society; and as Mr. Rhenius and Mr. Schmid

Cr

were in Madras, prepared to enter on a mnew sphere, they were

%

directed to proceed to Tinnevelly. Besides giving some attention to

8¢

the older stations, they founded new ones for their own Society, and hav-

h

ing started upon the sound principle that no caste distinction should

T

be permitted in their churches and schools, they soon began to build

th

up around them congregations both numerous and sincere.

People

th

came flocking to them for christian instruction in a way that had

never been seen before: large as the influx had been at times in the

€X

province of Tanjore.

New stations were soon formed, as Dohnavur, to

he

which a third missionary, Mr. Schafter, was appointed ; and Suvisesha-

Ce

puram, placed under another, Mr. Muller.

In 1829, there were 6,000

persons under instruction; of whom however, acting more strictly than

la

their predecessors, Mr. Rhenius and his colleagues had baptized less

an

than 1,000. In that year, the Society for Propagating the gospel, which

&

had taken up all the missions in South India held by the Christian

Or

Knowledge Society, sent to Tinnevelly their first missionary Mr. Rosen :

JUi

and thenceforth the two Societies advanced side by side, engaging in

lar

their common work with common plans, and gradually increasing the

lay

agency by which they endeavoured to carry it out.

It is impossible in

Tt

this brief sketch to enumerate even the chief incidents illustrative of the

of

history of the Tinnevelly mission. Time would fail to describe faith-

of

fully the zeal and earnestness of Mr. Rhenius and his brethren : the con-

ch

troversy into which they were led with their Society, and Mr. Rhenius’s

(0)

abrupt dismissal : the carrying on of two separate missions by the

1§

parties: the death of Rhenius and the gradual reunion of all the congre-

8l

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

109

0st

gations to the Society again: the establishment of new stations to the

R

west and south among the purely Shandr population, and their extension

to the north among others more wealthy and independent : the proceed-

Ileir

VES

ings of the Heathen Society formed at Trichendoor to put a stop to

1t,

christianity ; and the persecutions which at length they incited against

t of

the christians : the serious out-break which took place at Nalloor, (Mr.

Schafter’s station:) the trials in the Courts: the bitter feeling excited

s,

by Mr. Lewin’s attack on the missionaries and their converts: the in-

S &

creased success of the mission following the failure of the persecutions ;

ugh

its continued spread to the north among the more independent people,

s of

especially the Retties near Sawyerpuram ; the entire destruction of all

ould

the heathen temples or devil pyramids in some of the older seats of

the mission, which have become altogether christianized :—the great in-

dFo

mid

crease of European agency of all kinds; the growth of many christian

yere

agencies and Societies among the native christians themselves for pre-

) 10

serving their faith in their own families and spreading it where it is un-

known :—these things constitute some of the striking features of the

hav

uld

Tinnevelly missions, which have received their chief impulse and reaped

uild

their largest success during the last twenty years.

At the present time

there are 35,000 christians in Tinnevelly, of whom nearly 4,000 are com-

ople

had

municants : 6,000 boys are under instruction in Vernacular schools : and

the

excellent Boarding schools are maintained for the young, containing 360

boys and 490 girls.

These agencies are great in number and well con-

p, 10

sha-

centrated.

000

If we now make a summary of the efforts made for the Shdndr popu-

lation in general by the two Church of England Societies in Tinnevelly

han

Jess

and the London Missionary Society in Travancore, the result will appear

as follows.

Of the whole Shandr tribe, half a million in number, about

hich

one-tenth, or 52,000, are under christian instruction and have means

stian

sen ¢

provided for securing to them regular instruction and worship: of this

large number 4,600 are communicants : 12,000 boys attend the Vernacu-

tg iﬂ

lar schools: and the Boarding schools contain 500 boys and 800 girls.

y the

e 11

The number of chief stations is 25 : of European missionaries, 24:: and

of native catechists and preachers, 254. Sixty years ago, scarcely one

f the

of these stations existed. A few natives only in Palamcottah were

il

christians.

Com

Thirty years ago, the work had fairly begun, it has been

continued with earnestness: new labourers have been added: and this

us's

is the great result: 4,600 adult communicants: 12,000 boys in day

the

Of the number of

schools : 52,000 people under regular instruction.

ggre-

110

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

devil temples, pyramids and idols destroyed in Tinnevelly, I know no-

th

thing : but in South Travancore, Mr. Mead assured me, that after exten-

do

sive enquiry, it has been found that not less than 20,000 devil images

e

and pyramids have been destroyed : while two Romish Churches with their

th

altars and images have also been made over to the London Mission.

T

Had time permitted I should have liked to describe some of the chris-

Wi

tian stations in Tinnevelly among this interesting people: to point out

da

the flourishing village with its rows of well-built houses ; its green milk

T

hedge; its gardens of mangoe and plantain trees; its extensive palm

g0

topes ; its cocoanut and betelnut trees; its roads lined with trees ; its fine

acl

stone wells : its Court house for the village punchédyat : its mission house

acf

and schools : and best of all the well-built Gothic Church, with its tall

fay

tower, appearing through the green foliage and by its pealing bell sum-

tm

moning the native christians morning and evening to the house of prayer.

an

Or I might tell of the printing presses which supply the christian young

be

with suitable maps and books of instruction : and then turn in contrast to

g0

the dark, low shed with the hideous idols, devouring their offspring,

ou

placed under the gloomy umbrella tree ; might mark the small attend-

Th

ance on the annual festivals, the destruction of the devil pyramids and

It

temples ; and then impressed with the mighty contrast, exclaim in the

o

language of the Bible : “ What hath God wrought !’

for

ay

810

WHY THE SHANAR CONVERTS ARE SO NUMEROUS.

lit

Having glanced at the history of the Shandr mission, it will be well to

cat

consider certain practical questions suggested by the facts of that his-

tor

tory. The first of these enquiries is: WHAT PECULIAR CIRCUMSTANCES

Ing

have caused so many persons to embrace christianity in Tinnevelly and

ofh

Travancore, whereas the converts in other parts of India are so few? The

Wa

great distinguishing fact which lies at the bottom of the case is, that the

arg

SuANArs, not being Hindus by birth, are only partially bound by the

are

laws of caste.

They form a caste by themselves, and as they occupy all

Pe

together one great locality they can act almost as if they were not a

8er

caste at all.

If then a Shanar become a christian, he does not become

oth

an out-caste from his people, and is not cut off from all intercourse with

8l0)

his friends, as a Brahmin is in like circumstances.

The penalty paid

1egs

for becoming a christian is in the case of the latter, the loss of every

sty

thing : in that of the former, little or nothing. Another fact is, that they

are much accustomed to act together : and itis a general feeling in a family

the

the

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

111

that what two or three influential members resolve on, the rest also will

do

This has been proved in numberless cases in so reasonable a pro-

ceeding as giving up the devils for christianity. These two things shew

the existence of facilities for leaving their own religion which are not com-

mon elsewhere in Hindustan. Why then did they embrace christianity,

whereas they had not embraced Hindu idolatry. At the outset, in the

I

days of their ignorance, no doubt inferior motives prevailed very widely.

They hoped by becoming christians to get some immediate temporal

good, with scarcely any idea of spiritual profit. The missionaries fully

6

acknowledge this.

In Travancore for instance, Mr. Mead, I have said,

6

acted as judge, and numbers thought to get lawsuits decided in their

I

favour by adopting the judge’s religion.

Col. Munro about the same

time procured an order from the Réni, allowing the christians, slaves

and all, to rest from labour on the Sabbath. Many tried to get the

g

benefit of that order, who would otherwise have been forced by the

0

government to labour on that day. In Tinnevelly persecutions broke

J

out against the first christians, in which Gericke and others interfered.

The Court of Directors sent out peremptory orders to have them stayed.

I

It was easy enough for other Shéndrs when they saw the new christians

I

possessing such powerful friends, to offer themselves also as candidates

for baptism, in hope of obtaining the same boon. All this has passed

away : the people have in the course of years learnt the truth that mis-

sionaries are not mixed up with the government and do not exercise po-

litical influence. They do see however that the missionaries and their

f

catechists are the friends of the christians ; their faithful religious instruc-

tors ; their helpers in times of sickness, their advisers in difficulty: the

(S

mediators in their numerous litigious quarrels.

They know as well as

id

other poor people the value of such aid, and therefore feel a drawing to-

wards christianity as likely to befriend them. On the other hand, they

he

he

are dreadfully afraid of their demons; the sacrifices and fees to dancers

are expensive: and as it is generally believed that the demons, called

e

Pesdses in Tinnevelly as well as in Bengal, have no power over “ the

ll

]

servants of God,” many are found to give up the one system for the

other. The christian knowledge also which the preaching of the mis-

16

th

sionaries and catechists has spread abroad, has shewn the heathen the

reasonable character of the religion and morality which christianity

id

establishes : the system of worship, the social order which prevail among

1y

the converts, are also before them. They have learned also in contrast

ey

lly

the folly of their devil-worship, and they cease to defend 1t as a proceed-

112

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

ing which their judgment can approve.

They will never from very

il

shame allow a missionary now-a-days to see their sacrifices and devil

il

dances : what wonder is it then that those who do care for religion at

¥e

all should prefer one which is so reasonable and which so many thousands

Sl

of their fellow-villagers have already embraced. They may have also the

£l

general idea that as christians are no longer under the power of demons,

Tl

they will get better crops of rice and fruit: and be preserved from

16

danger.

These are undoubtedly the kind of reasons for which the great

th

majority of the unintelligent converts have placed themselves under in-

U‘O

struction.

If it be said, that many of the motives are of an inferior

kind, the fact must be allowed: but it may be asked in reply,—Are

I

these the only christians who have done a right thing from inferior rea-

de

sons, where those of a higher character ought to have been foremost ?

gl

The gospel is a system which confers a thousand benefits which only

an

experience discovers.

It is indeed profitable for the life that now is;

B

and if its temporal blessings attract the eye of the ignorant who prefer

0

sight to faith; and who come to the missionary, not to be supported,

by

not to receive pensions and monthly doles, (for he has none such to

14]

give ;) but to ask that they may be numbered among the christians,

Bi

and may attend the instruction of the christian teachers, who is there,

ha

that with a clear conscience can forbid them. Especially who will for-

the

bid them, when the missionary understands their exact position, and

1y

without deceiving himself as to their being at once converted and perfect

am

christians, takes them up where they are, and by careful instruction

Th

endeavours to lead both them and their children to the true and saving

g

knowledge of the Lamb of God. The real value of the gospel as a truth

62,

““able to save the soul,” the majority have had subsequently to learn:

hot

those who experienced it before they came, and some such have become

a ¢

converts, have been comparatively few.

the

an(

WHAT KIND OF CHRISTIANS ARE THEY?

ady

Stay

Few questions are more important than this, since a fair upright an-

tha

swer will shew 1n few words the real value of the Shanir missions in

0t

relation to the grand object for which missions are carried on.

The

lar

materials however for giving such an answer have been amply provided.

Cony

The missionaries in their annual reports enter into numerous details of

lant

the spiritual state of their flocks; and both Mr. Caldwell and Mr. Pettitt,

in their accounts of the Tinnevelly stations, deal with the matter in the

(md

(\Hm

ON THE

MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

113

ery

most straightforward terms. An impatient friend may ask: Do you

evil

| at

mean to say that all the 52,000 Shanirs now called christians are con-

nds

verted men? Certainly not; the wildest enthusiast never 1magined

such a glorious fact : least of all has any one acquainted with the missions

the

endeavoured to make such an impression upon the minds of their friends.

DS,

01

The missionaries, who know the state of things thoroughly, tell us in their

reports, and I heard the same thing from their own lips on the spot, that

rt?at

these converts are divided, in regard both to their knowledge of the

gospel, and their personal character, into THREE crAssEs ?

oL

The first or lowest class includes a very large number of converts who

Are

are still wnbaptized. These persons are candidates for baptism ; who

66

desire to enter the christian community, but at present know little of

st /

gospel truth. They learn the appointed catechisms ; attend public worship ;

n?ly

and are required to live in general as members of the christian community.

85

But much cannot be expected from them as to spirituality of mind, or

efer

consistency of conduct. The second class are those who have only been

fed,

baptized. They are reckoned as still under instruction ; but it is gene-

) t0

rally seen that their conduct is influenced to a considerable extent by the

ans,

Bible law. They of course possess much more christian knowledge ; they

61'6 )

have made an open profession: gross sins are not allowed to pass among

for

them unreproved ; and as they have a character to maintain in the com-

and

munity, they occupy a much higher position as to morality than they did

fect

among the heathen. A large proportion of this class are of course children.

tion

The third class the smallest of all, contains the communicants,called in some

g

missions, the Church members. They number altogether 4,500 out of the

uth

52,000, or about nine per cent. of the whole. These christians rank highest

I

both in knowledge and character. They are spoken of in the same terms

ome

as are village converts in Bengal or the Mysore: and they are treated in

the same way. All the missionaries watch carefully over the consistency

and fidelity of those who are admitted into this body. The standard of

admission is not the same in all cases.

With some missionaries that

standard is high.

In the London Mission for instance it is so raised

an

that the Church members form only four per cent. of the whole.

Some

siIl

of the Tinnevelly missionaries, as Mr. Cemmerer, adopt I believe a simi-

lar standard : and administer a strict discipline.

The

Good as many of their

jed

communicants are, they are all seen to be weak, especially the more igno-

3 Of

rant; traces appear in their conduct of their old habits, old superstitions

ith

and old heathen rules. How could it well he otherwise, considering the

the

origin whence they sprang, and the inveteracy of habit everywhere. Many

Q

114

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

£l

of them live most consistent lives, and in contrast with their neigh-

bours adorn the gospel. Catechists, schoolmasters and others of age and

0

of

experience, appear generally as they ought to do the most consistent,

fee

Young men and women from the boarding schools, who have learned

most, whose minds and hearts have been most cultivated, as a class, stand

do

wh

out higher than others, and it is hoped, will as they grow older become

ele

worthy leaders of the important community, to which they belong.

10

During my visit, I had the pleasure of twice meeting Bible classes of

young women at Nagercoil and Edeyenkoody, who displayed a very clear

cat

I

and complete knowledge of the Word of God. They were all trained in

vill

the boarding schools, and though they have now left them and have fami-

lies of their own, they regularly attend these classes which are main-

the

ot

tained specially for their benefit. ~All the girls’ boarding schools that 1

they

examined gave promise of like success.

Anecdotes illustrative of the character of these christians could easily

the

be multiplied. Zeal for others is not a distinguishing feature of native

tlop

the

piety, but it has been exemplified among them. I will mention a single

they

case, belonging to one of the newest stations. At Santapiram there

is a poor man, a Pulliar of the lowest caste, who since his admittance

P,nqw

the |

into the Church has heen very industrious in getting his own class to

attend the means of grace.

His wife and sister and another relative

dict,

have, through his means, all been brought into the Church and two others

4 ho

have lately been baptized. His sister lately learned to read the New

ict,

Mestament : she is the only Pullian female of adult age that ever did so

the

in Travancore. The man is like a father and priest among his people,

hare

warning, instructing and comforting them : and is greatly esteemed every

staty

where. At the same station there is a poor man who has three times

iIl m

fallen from palmyra trees.

His chief peculiarity is that he has never

empl

been known to tell a lie or to deceive. So implicitly is his word believed,

The

that in cases of dispute it is common to hear people say; “If Ginamu-

Categ

deyan says it, 1 will believe it:” or, “ Whatever Gunamudeyan says,

Well

I will abide by.”

Chyy

ang

NATIVE AGENCY.

distrj

An interesting topic connected with these missions is the system of

Th

agency adopted by the missionaries for the instruction and discipline of

tende

their multitudes of disciples: of whom each missionary has on an average

Claby

two thousand. In these extensive missions, missionaries appear much

Pasty

more as the directors and superintendents of several congregations than

Chigf

of one : and much more as pastors of christian flocks than direct preach-

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

115

it

ers to the heathen.

The influence of each one of them is thus spread

and

over a much wider surface, without being at all dissipated. The system

et

of management is very complete throughout all the missions ; and will, I

med

feel sure, under God’s blessing, tend to establish the converts in sound

tand

doctrine, and to apply the gospel widely and fully to the extensive district

J0me

where they toil.

This system has been the growth of years; and its

ong.

elements have been suggested by the experience of actual wants.

It is

5 of

not invariably the same in form : individual missionaries making modifi-

clear

cations of their own.

All missionaries have a body of native catechists

4 1

under their direction, who are employed in the charge of the various

n

.

village congregations, connected with each head station.

By some, all

tan.ll-

nail

the catechists of a district are gathered monthly for three or four days at

at 1

a time: by others they are gathered weekly on a particular day. On

these occasions the catechists give in systematic reports of the state of

easlly

the separate villages under their management. They report on the condi-

atIve

tion of the congregations and schools; the attendance at public worship ;

the sermons they have preached ; the places they have visited ; the burials

single

there

they have performed; the number of converts added; the progress of

(tance

enquirers ; the number desirous of baptism ; the applicants for admission to

the communion : and so on. They also receive instruction ; the missionary

s 10

Jative

dictating a sermon to them, or reading regularly for their benefit through

others

a book of Scripture.

In some stations, the catechists preach sermons

New

dictated to them by the missionary: in others they prepare sermons of

their own and submit them to the missionary’s criticism. Both plans

did s0

have the same object, that of providing proper instruction for the out-

eople;

stations.

every

Similar reports are received from the schoolmasters.

Again ;

in most cases, the agents of the mission pass through different grades of

fmes

employment : as from assistant schoolmaster to that of schoolmaster.

Thence they may pass to the office of assistant catechist: then become

3h€W d:

pant-

catechists : and finally may be ordained. This plan is found to work

well, as furnishing a stimulus to exertion and improvement.

In the

1! S&fsi

Church Missionary Society, there are also superintending schoolmasters

and superintending catechists, who have charge of several divisions of a

district.

The work of the missionary in the complete and constant superin-

gff'iﬂ 07 '

tendence of the separate districts of each mission is by no means light. Tt

fine OF

embraces several distinct departments. First, a missionary is directly the

qy erage

pastor and preacher of the station where he resides.

He also teaches the

chief classes in the school of the station, especially in the hoarding school

l\

1

)

Q

116

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

¥t

and the Bible class. He has to receive the reports of all his native agents ;

st

to meet their difficulties ; give them advice; or by them send advice to the

people.

He must also be prepared to see smaller or larger deputations

il

arriving from all parts of his district at any hour of the day, to ask his

U

assistance in settling quarrels, making up marriages, securing loans from

CC

the benevolent societies, or treating special cases of sickness.

He has

ye

also to visit in turn the chief out-stations in the district: to examine

and teach the local schools; preach in the village churches; meet the

6

candidates for baptism ; and settle a thousand varieties of miscellaneous

0

business, which the people are certain to have on hand for his advice.

He must also be architect and builder, not only of the mission buildings,

al

but also superintendent of the village streets which spring up around his

T

¢l

dwelling. How well these things can be done by devoted and energetic

men, is proved by many examples spread over the whole province. Every

by

station bears witness to their skill : but the villages of Edeyenkoody and

80

Suviseshpuram : the establishment at Sawyerpuram ; the beautiful gothic

gl

churches, built of stone, at Suviseshpuram, Pannivelei and Megnanapu-

Je

ram, display it in the strongest light. The districts to which they belong

]

are also some of the most interesting, for the numbers and character of

€y

the converts, in all Tinnevelly.

I

All the Societies among the Shénérs have paid much attention to the

e

(a8

raising of a thoroughly good native agency. Had they better materials,

the results would be better than they now are, though still they exhibit a

m

great advance on former days. Three SemiNarIEs have been established

Ui

for this purpose, at Nagercoil ; at Palamcottah for the Church Missionary

1t

Society ; and at Sawyerpuram for the Propagation Society. At each place

el

a large number of promising lads and young men are subjected to a course

g

of instruction, extending over several years and embracing the most im-

1‘11}

portant branches of education, with a view of being fitted for employment

dis

in the mission.

Special instructors have been appointed to these institu-

Jo

tions, and great pains are taken to secure the end for which they were

gi\"l

established. The longer they are maintained, the greater will be the

et

good influence which they exert throughout the Shanar Missions.

obt

NATIVE LIBERALITY.

ed

The last thing to be noticed in these missions is the practice early in-

Quy

troduced among them, of leading the converts to contribute to the gospel

Iro

which they have themselves received.

In Bengal and other parts of

Iy

India though a beginning has been made, native churches have been back-

O]JJ(

ward in this matter.

The plan was I believe first introduced into Tinne-

e

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

117

18

velly by Mr. Rhenius, and was then adopted at Nagercoil. In all the

the

stations, contributions are sought for various christian societies. There

Ons

are for instance the Bible Society and the Tract Society, both well sup-

s

ported by native subscriptions.

In Tinnevelly in 1852 the christians

rom

contributed Rs. 900 to the Bible Society. IFrom Travancore, they re-

hias

mitted Rs. 348. At Nagercoil and two neighbouring stations, the same

nme

year the collections and purchases in the Tract Society amounted to Rs.

the

670. At some stations there is a Book Society ; at some a Dorcas or a

eOUS

Poor Fund. In the Nagercoil mission subscriptions are gathered as a

ioe.

contribution to the Home Society, and for several years they have

g,

amounted to a thousand rupees, enough for the support of twelve readers.

d hns

Throughout Tinnevelly there are societies to aid the building of village

churches.

An immense number of such churches have been erected

getic

Very

by their aid. They subscribe also to the founding of villages as well as

',r ad

societies, and are now endeavouring to establish. endowments both by

gifts of money and planting lands.

Most of the christians are poor,

;othic

napu-

particularly in the southern parts; yet even the poor give willingly.

clong

Many that have no money, contribute lumps of sugar : their coin how-

ever is very small: the copper cash having a very minute value; and

o of

many of these appear in the collecting boxes.

The catechists and more

0 fhe

wealthy men give liberally : and that too without boasting. In special

cases many have frequently given a months’ salary. One catechist

erials,

in the Propagation Society’s Jubilee gave four month’s salary ; and when

1ibit i

Jished

Mzr. Ceemmerer objected, thinking it too much, he said that he must give

it in thankfulness for what he had received from the mission and for the

onary

education of his children in the knowledge of the gospel.

The same

place

OISE

man on collection days has been known quietly to give his two boys two

rupees each to put into the box.

Richer men do more. In Mr. Tucker’s

g 10

district, where the Shandrs are wealthy, some have frequently given five,

)}fmellt

Jfour, or three rupees at one time: and one man on several occasions has

‘nstltu

Let but the principle be understood and the habit

i W@f@

given twenty-five.

established ; and why may not the same be seen in other parts of India ?

be the

Through the kind aid of the Rev. W. Clark of Palamcottah 1 have

obtained a carefully prepared statement of the sums of money contribut-

ed by the Tinnevelly Christians to their different Christian Societies

during the last four years.

The statement is not quite complete: but it

fy

proves the astonishing fact, that the christians of eleven stations, 21,000

o

in number, contributed during that period for the various benevolent

,afts Ot

objects above mentioned, no less than seventeen thousand rupees. 1If we

I bﬁCk‘

reckon those of the seven other stations, containing 14,000 people, as

e

118

ON THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS.

liberal in an equal degree, it will exhibit the sum total given by the whole

Christian community in the province, as amounting to more tham

TWENTY-EIGHT THOUSAND rupees in those four years.

At nearly all the stations, numbers of wipows were found by the

missionaries to be continually dependent on their charity. In one district,

that of Santapuram, Mr. Lewis found @ Aundred and fourteen.

Mr.

Rhenius many years ago secured for their benefit the establishment of a

Widows’ and Orphans’ Fund, at Palamcottah, intended especially for the

catechists and other agents of the mission.

The same plan has been

acted on elsewhere. The societies have been formed on the principle of

an Assurance Company: monthly subscriptions are paid; the fund is

lent out on interest: and the widows of subscribers receive pensions

in proportion to the amount subscribed. These societies have proved

exceedingly useful.

an

Another plan for the benefit of this poor class was devised by Mus.

Whe

Mault of Nagercoil.

Finding a number of distressed women in the mis-

mnt

sion she thought of introducing among them the art of LacE-MAKING.

the

She procured materials from England, taught them, and sold their

put

work very advantageously. The women learned it immediately ; their

an

taper fingers being admirably suited for the delicate process.

At

Chy

present there are no less than three establishments of this kind; two

and

at Santapuram and Edeyenkoody, with the original one at Nagercoil from

8av

which they sprang.

Patterns, pins and thread are obtained from Eng-

180]

land, but the pillows and bobbins are made on the spot.

Instruction in

A

the art is reserved for poor but respectable widows, or the very best of

N

the school girls. To the latter it is quite a dowry : and great is the compe-

neit

tition among the young men to secure as a bride one of the favoured few

the

who have acquired the skill.

It 1s astonishing what beautiful work they

the

can turn out, and in what comfort they are supported. More than this,

doc

the respectability and cleanliness of the employment react upon the mind

bry

and character of those who pursue it : and tend to preserve their intelligence

and

and self-respect.

Many of them are church members and consistent

the

christians.

To many may be applied Cowper’s beautiful lines on the

Te

English cottager pursuing like employment. They are another specimen

vey

of what the gospel, the despised gospel, is doing to elevate the character,

Wh

and control the principles of the christian poor: and though sceptics may

Mo

doubt, and infidels oppose, that gospel shall not be without its triumphs

heiy

even among the happy lace-makers of Nagercoil.

play

B

Pen

Tole

than

LECTURE FOURTH.

T

i

the

[

trict,

Mr

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANRS

of &

1 the

or

heen

NORTH TRAVANCORE.

ple of

nd 1

1018

oved

When the Portuguese first landed on the long-sought shores of India,

amongst the strange sights that met their eye, there appeared a people,

M.

who declared themselves Christians in religion, led the wandering visitors

) JS-

into their churches, and laid before them numerous manuscript copies of

KING:

the Word of God. The fact of their existence had long previously been

therr

published in Europe, but the navigators knew nothing about the matter ;

and soon turned their wonder into disgust when they discovered that these

their

At

Christians were heretics who knew nothing of his Holiness the Pope,

two

and were innocent of all belief in the blessings of image worship or the

from

saving efficacy of transubstantiation. The origin of this singular and

isolated body of christians is lost in the depths of antiquity. So early

Fng-

on I

as the year 325, a Bishop from India was present at the first council of

Nick: and as the creed which the body have held in later times contains

st of

neither image-worship, nor transubstantiation, nor Papal authority, nor

\mpe-

] few

the sacraments of marriage, of extreme unction and confirmation, it is

thereby proved to have had an origin earlier than the period when those

they

doctrines became settled errors in the western church. Cosmas, a cele-

) t}‘ﬁ

$

mind

brated Egyptian merchant, visited them in his voyage to India in 547,

and describes their tenets as agreeing much with those of his own church,

gence

the Nestorian.

He says too that at that time they were accustomed to

istent

receive their bishops from Persia.

Whether their church began by con-

! the

versions of the natives of Malabar, or from a Colony of Syrian families,

el

who had settled there for trade, it is now impossible to say with exactness,

qctely

Most likely the latter notion is the more correct; traditions respecting it

s ay

being clear and confirmed by collateral circumstances. One thing is quite

plain, that the christians in very early times received from Chandra

Perumal, king of Kerala or Malabar, high political privileges ; which were

g

120

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

recorded upon tablets of copper, and were enjoyed undiminished for many

ther

centuries. The old copper plates still exist: and a few years ago were

Test

carefully translated by Dr. Gundert, one of the German missionaries at

it

Tellicherry. It appears from them, and from the Kerala Utpotti, the

tant

great chronicle of the Malabar coast, that in ancient days there were four

pry

beeo

communities of foreign merchants in Malabar, held in high repute

namely, Jews, Manicheans, Nestorians and Arabs.

The whole trade of

had

the west coast across the Indian ocean was in their hands: and all were

egr

treated by the Kerala kings, with a kindness, liberality and respect, which

Tespy

foreigners do not always enjoy. The Jews appear to have been the oldest

heen

settlers, and grew important enough to receive high privileges from the

80 a

Raja: recorded also on similar plates. One of their number, J oseph Rabh-

ag,

bon, was presented with a large estate at Cranganore, was made head of

and ]

his community, and appointed councillor and commercial manager to the

It

king. Next, one of the Manicheans was elevated to the Lordship of a

chrisf

district and dignified with the title of “ grand merchant of Kerala.”” Tis

syste

people are now numbered among the Sudras.

Subsequently the Nesto-

ploye‘

rians received a grant of land near Quilon with the rights of nobility : but

lisheg

they were not so honoured as their predecessors. The Arabs followed,

the §2

obtaining less distinction still. All these classes are termed MariLLAs, or

refuse

moplahs ; 1. e. people of high rank : being distinguished from one another as

to foll

Yihudi Mapillds, Nasrani and Suriani Mapillds, and Yavana Mapillas. The

Piiest;

privileges which the Syr1an Curistians received were very valuable. They

ed tg

took precedence above the Niirs, the highest caste of Sudras : they could

Sition

have enclosed porches to their houses ; and could even ride on elephants,

When,

a dignity belonging only to the royal family.

They were allowed

%ﬁm

freely to enter the courts of justice, to walk boldly along the high-

Valug

way with the best of the population, and to enjoy the free exercise of

douh)

their religion. They were permitted also distinetly to extend their religion

destm}

by making proselytes; and all their converts, of whatsoever caste, were

admitted to the same rights, the same social rank, as the first christians

Mda

hal’bom

enjoyed. Their Bishop had extensive authority in civil as well as eccle-

Counci]

siastical matters; they were trained to the art of war: and at one time

Posa],

endeavoured to seize the rule of the country. When the Portuguese

fo hIS 0

arrived, the Syrian Christians possessed upwards of a hundred churches,

there |

resided in many important villages and were carrying on considerable

Speedﬂy

trade. Their doctrines much resembled, and resemble still, those of the

Nestorian Churches in Mesopotamia: they however, reckon themselves

For

ding

an

as belonging to the Syriax Cuurch, so-called ; and to this day Iook for

"8 upg

ON THE

SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

121

I\

their bishop from Mosul or Mardin where the Patriarch of that Church

16

resides. In tenets they were in some respects evangelical ; though their

at

ritual contained many forms and practices deemed erroneous by Protes-

he

tant Churches: such as, prayers to saints, baptismal regeneration and

ur

prayers for the dead. They were, moreover, without spiritual life and had

fes

become greatly paganized. Their zeal for the conversion of the heathen

of

had long since cooled: and instead of rejoicing at the introduction of

616

degraded idolaters into the church of Christ, they feared for their own

ich

respectability, and had become tenacious of their rank. They seem to have

st

been far more dead than their sister churches in Mesopotamia; as much

the

s0 as the Armenian, Greek and Coptic churches were only a few years

ah

ago. Their scriptures and liturgy were entirely in the old Syriac language,

| of

and public worship was rendered totally unprofitable.

the

It was impossible for the Pope and his emissaries to leave the Malabar

of a

christians alone or to refrain from efforts to introduce theminto the Romish

s

system. For forty years, however, only measures of conciliation were em-

5t0

ployed with a view to secure an object so desirable. A college was estab-

hut

lished to teach their young priests Syriac; the missal was translated into

M?d;

the same tongue and circulated every where. But the priests and people

5, OF

refused to receive images in their churches : to believe in transubstantiation,

el as

to follow processions in honour of the Virgin Mary; or to compel their

T

16

priests to live in celibacy. In 1595, the celebrated Menezes was appoint-

[

16y

ed to the Archbishopric of Goa, and he determined to crush their oppo-

sition with a strong hand. He visited their principal churches, and

ould

nts

when, in discussion with him as to the origin of their Church, the

)i Gd

Syrians appealed to their ancient records, he seized and burned those

jah

valuable papers before their eyes. Multitudes of documents, including

50 Of

doubtless many ancient copies of the scriptures, were thus wantonly

10101

destroyed. The bishops of the Syrian church were seized and imprisoned ;

and a new bishop who arrived from Mosul was drowned in Cochin

ere

harbour. At length the Archbishop offered to submit the matter to a

tans

ﬂ[}(}le

Council to be assembled at Diamper ; and the Syrians agreed to the pro-

posal. Full of guile, he took care to pack the council with men suited

fime

to his own views: he disputed loudly and dogmatically with them; and

711656

(L]

there being no priests whose learning could cope with such a foe, he

speedily procured a vote, uniting the whole body to the Church of Rome.

! ﬂb

le

For fifty years this unrighteous system of oppression was carried on, ad-

f 1

lie

el\ (%]

ding another black page to the history of Popish persecutions ; and pour-

ing upon the earth fresh blood from the saints and martyrs, whose death

I for

R

122

ON THE SYRIAN

CHRISTIANS.

One can scarcely read these

Th

an angry God has promised to avenge.

awful tales without crying out in agony : Oh Lord, how long?

Sy

M

The union to Rome remained unbroken for only a few years.

Many

of

of the priests and people submitted in silence but with hatred ; deter-

mined to take the first opportunity of casting off the galling yoke now

Br

In

placed upon their neck. A few Nestorian priests found their way into

10

their midst, and animated by their presence, many churches in recesses

among the mountains refused to follow the Romish ritual, and placed

the

themselves under the authority of a former bishop, who had escaped from

of

Vi

confinement.

On his death they renewed their connection with the

stal

patriarchate of Antioch and the intercourse recommenced has been main-

tained to the present day. In this way the Syrian christians became

al

Il

of

divided into two bodies: the Syrrans who remained independent, uphold-

tf

16

ing the doctrine, ritual and practice of the ancient Church: and the

Rowmo-Syrians who adhered to those of the Portuguese Catholics of Goa.

kg

The former in all their struggles with the Papacy, appealed not to that

6X(

Ne

divine strength by which alone they could overcome: they asked not for

that grace which alone would have rendered their persecution a blessing.

18

la

They wielded no sword of the Spirit, and they won not the victory of

an(

har

faith. God spared them yet for two hundred years; but in spite of their

renewed independence, they improved nothing in doctrine, worship or

Vi)

character. They seem rather to have become infected by the errors into

fro

which their neighbours and brethren had fallen, and to have sunk deeper

din

In 1836 the Syrian christians

fan

into ignorance, formality and decay.

were reckoned as 120,000 in number: and the Romo-Syrians, 60,000.

hey

The latter are now declared by the catholic authorities to be 158,000.

tha

Their ecclesiastical system is this.

Over the whole church presides a

bishop called Metran, who is appointed by the Patriarch of the Syrian

Sou

church at Mardin. The bishop appoints to the different churches

Par

cattanars or priests, who perform the services of baptism and the

nay

communion ; read the liturgy, celebrate marriages and bury the dead.

ing

Attached to each church are a mumber of deacons, as alower order of

lati

clergy. Many of these deacons are mere boys : who have been ordained

Wwhi

solely for the fee which their ordination secures to the bishop. Their

gha

churches are strange old buildings, with sloping roofs and gable ends :

Wit}

anlike that of English churches, the chancel is both wider and higher

llbm

than the rest of the building.

Inside the church there are figures of the

il

crucifixion : in the chancel are hung large pictures of similar subjects

Waty

in bright colours. In front of the alta;' a lamp is always burning.

Juy

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

1

~

)

3

hese

The service consists in reading the liturgy with its responses, in the old

Syriac language : but the lesson for the day is read in the vernacular

lany

Malealim. It was with great pleasure that on the reading desk of several

pler-

of these Syrian churches I found the Syriac New Testament of the

10w

British and Foreign Bible Society : it has been in use for many years.

Into

In the Romo-Syrian churches there is of course no such wise instructor

68568

to give even one lesson each day. These latter churches retain much of

laced

the old fashions of the primitive churches : but have superadded numbers

of Roman Catholic emblems.

from

Crosses, pictures of the saints and of the

) the

Virgin Mary, are very common : the outside is adorned with figures,

nain-

standing in niches, of the apostles and saints.

The tomtom, fireworks,

0ame

and incessant firing of guns, attend the weddings and festival processions

hold-

of these people, as they do of the heathen.

The service 1s still read in

d the

the old Syriac language, and not in Latin: but the native cattanars

(roa

know nothing beyond the routine of their mass book. All the people are

excessively ignorant and their religion consists in nothing but forms.

o that

of for

Near Cochin are the head-quarters of the Romo-Syrian mission in the

.

SSIng.

island of Verdpoli; where the vicar-general resides.

Two seminaries

and a large establishment of priests are maintained there.

From the

OTY Of

f therr

harbour of Cochin no less than seven of these Catholic churches are

hiP or

visible. Pleasant indeed do their white walls and turrets appear, peeping

s 10

from the rich foliage by which they are surrounded: but the incessant

din of cannons, and the sight of niches for saints, dispel the illusions of

deeper

istians

fancy, and exhibit them to the christian mind as embodiments of real

0000,

heathenism, remembrancers of dire acts of oppression, and illustrations of

that “other gospel” of antichrist which ruins souls for ever.

0

gdes @

The country in which these Syrians are settled, is one of the richest in

Southern India.

Syflaﬂ

It lies partly in the dominions of the Cochin Raja and

partly in the northern districts of Travancore.

In shape it is long and

rches

narrow. From the sea on the west coast for a distance inland averag-

nd the

5 dead‘

ing ten or twelve miles, it is pretty flat or marked only by gentle undu-

lations available for cultivation.

Beyond this tract low hills occur on

rder of

which flocks are pastured ; and at the back of all, runs the great chain of

::daiﬂed

Theit

ghauts between Travancore and Tinnevelly, covered with forests and

with dense jungle, in which the tiger, the cheeta and the wild elephant

3 Cllds '

abound. The inhabited part of Travancore, before reaching the highest

highel'

hills, is on the average twenty-four miles in breadth. Abundance of

| of the

water 1s supplied to it from the ghauts, and by the great monsoon in

,ubj"/cts

June.

Innumerable streams flow towards the sea, among the slopes and

g

R 2

124

ON THE SYRIAN CfIRISTIANS.

on the level plain; so frequent are they and in parts so continuous, that

St

a great part of the country may be traversed by their means, as are the

the

Sunderbunds and southern districts of Bengal near Calcutta. At a short

108

distance from the sea shore a continuous stream of water, narrower or

fos

broader in different places, runs along the whole coast.

It 1s called the

i

Backwater, and is extensively used for transporting the inland produce

hol

from north to south without the dangers of coast navigation.

Owing to

OH\

this abundant supply of water, the whole country is green all the year

0

round. In the low lands are raised extensive fields of rice: on slopes and

of

drier spots, fine crops of corn and other grain are reaped. In sandy parts

the

the cocoanuts grow in profusion: in the most southern districts are the

0%

palm-topes already described. Pepper, and other spices cover the land ;

It

in the jungles the teak, the dark anjeli, and the ebony tree are very com-

the

mon: and give to the range of mountains their sombre and desolate

Tun

appearance. Wild flowers spread over the land in profusion ; the mangoe-

hal

bird and others of variegated plumage adorn the leafy jungles ; the flying-

Toy

lizard and flying-squirrel are met with in the woods: the otter and

£

alligator possess the waters; while among the reptiles may be found

£5]

every kind, from the little goldsnake that sleeps in the kidldeva flower to

are

the great boa constrictor that hides in the forest shade.

There are

As

many points from which the traveller, as he passes through this richly

Tm;

endowed country, catches the most delightful prospects. One of the

tow

most beautiful that I saw was from the astronomical observatory at

Col

Trevandrum.

and

The population of TraVANCORE according to the census of 1836, amounts

0us

to 1,280,000. Of these 28,000 are brahmins.

The Nairs, Sudras, and

the

other high castes number 450,000, one third of the whole. The Shanars

tome

and Ilavas amount, as we have already seen, to 290,000. The StAvEs are

l’esp(

128,000. The brahmins are very powerful and exercise more influence

T

on the government in this little state than on all the rulers of the rest of

g

India put together.

They are divided into three classes; the Nambouris

stang

or native Maleali brahmins ; the Puti or Canara brahmins; and the fo-

all )

reign brihmins from other parts.

Of these the Nambouris rank highest

Onn

of all.

They and the Canara bréhmins are ten thousand in number: of

the !

the foreign brahmins, there are about eighteen thousand. The temples

Engly

throughout Travancore are almost all meanly built; even the best of

Ity

them can make not the slightest pretensions to architectural beauty :

alOng

although some bear a celebrated name.

They are altogether about 4,000

in number : amongst them three hundred are dedicated to Vishnu and

ful o

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

125

hat

Siva. They are all reckoned so holy that no Europeans are allowed to enter

the

them : or to build their churches within a considerable distance of the

ort

road along which their worshippers march in procession.

The annual

or

festivals in Travancore are of course celebrated with great pomp and

the

spirit : especially the Wonum, at which the people observe a general

uce

holiday, decorate their houses with flowers, and illuminate them at night.

7 10

One important feast, the Murdjabam, is celebrated at Trevandrum only

jear

once in six years.

It lasts fifty-six days, and all the brdhmin population

and

of the province, who join in its ceremonies, are hospitably entertained by

arts

the government during that period. Again, for the special benefit of the

the

brahmin population, there have been established in various parts of the

nd;

province, Uttuparés, or public inns, where free meals are given to such of

il

the brahmins as choose to accept of them. These places are forty in

late

number : at one half of them, food is prepared twice a day : at the other

00

half, only once.

And so numerous are the priestly applicants for the

ng:

royal bounty, that their maintenance costs the government no less than

and

£25,000 a year. The other religious institutions and temples swallow up

und

#£51,000 more ; and thus the brahmins obtain from this petty state, with

a revenue of £370,000, no less than £76,000, or one-fifth of the whole.

r 10

) 16

As another illustration of the strength of brdhminism in Travancore

chly

I may mention that it is the rule, when a new Raja ascends the throne,

to weigh him with golden weights. The process completed, the amount is

the

7 ab

coined into very small gold coins, and distributed to all the brahmins, male

and female, young and old, that are found in Trevandrum on the auspici-

ous day. A story is current that the present Raja on his accession to

unts

and

the throne was a thin man, and the brahmins fearful of losing their accus-

nars

tomed douceur, purposely delayed the ceremony till he had attained a

respectable size.

§ 416

lence

Their sway, however, over their august monarch is not confined to this

st of

undignified but profitable ceremony. They make a gain of every circum-

stance that occurs in his person or his family, and compel him to observe

|0m'iS

efO

all the private and public ceremonies of Hinduism with rigid punctuality.

On not a few occasions, does he walk barefoot on visits to the sea or to

ghest

the great temples, in token of his holy zeal for the faith to which he is

rOf

enslaved. The brédhmins too lord it over Europeans as far as they can.

mples

If a procession is moving towards a temple, or holy food being borne

gt 0

along the streets, Kuropeans are ordered to get out of the way, that they

quty :

000

may not pollute it.

The government is chiefly in their hands, and is as

full of corruption as it can well be.

Being independent of the East India

l ﬁud

126

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

({4

Company, it contains very few Europeans. The Raja, his Dewan or chief

all

minister, the Judges of the supreme and inferior courts, are nearly all

he

natives and possess the whole authority. The Government of India

merely appoints a Resident, who is bound to give advice to the Raja in

ga

itk

all important cases, while the Raja is equally bound to follow it. The

th

native government maintains for itself a small body of troops called the

Nair Brigade, consisting of two battalions drawn from that caste, contain-

o

ing 1600 men ; they are disciplined and commanded by English officers.

chy

of

The present Raja is in education and capacity of mind far ahead of his

predecessors : he speaks English well, is a great chemist, and is fond

thy

of getting all the new inventions that he hears of. His Durbar hall

10

Sal

contains a great variety of English curiosities.

In Trevandrum he,

huf

several years ago, established an English school and placed it under the

care of a master of decided piety : it was at first a pay-school, but was at

Jn

length made quite free.

Mr. Roberts, the master, after some time,

mt

S

cautiously and with much prudence introduced the Bible into the school,

making the study of it quite voluntary. Many held back at the outset;

n

but soon, as a matter of curiosity, some offered to enter the Bible class :

(it

others joined ; and from that time till now, during several years, the Bible

wh

lesson has been given without any objection. The school has prospered and

hea

been useful: it might have become much more so, if those who hold

the

authority had extended to it that fostering care which it deserved at their

Was

hands.

It 1s under this native government that the greater part of the

Sor

Syrian churches reside, and it is with influences naturally springing

whi

from an authority in which Hinduism possesses such a large share, that

Pro

the missions planted among them have had to contend.

0pe

The first effort of modern times to penetrate the ignorance in which

had

these Syrian christians were enveloped was made by the Rev. Dr. Kerr,

the§

who at the desire of Lord W. Bentinck, then governor of Madras, pro-

acee

ceeded into the M4léili country, and made minute enquiries concerning

the

them. He sought and obtained valuable information concerning the

Catty

history of their church, the doctrines believed, their system of worship,

g

and the persecutions to which the papists had subjected them. Dr.

Wag

Buchanan of Calcutta, a few months later, proceeded to the same spot,

&l‘ies

on the appointment of Lord Wellesley, to make similar enquiries, espe-

by (

cially in reference to the use of the scriptures among them. The object

glan

of both was, to see how far a union could be effected between the Syrians

The (

and the Church of England. Dr. Buchanan’s sympathetic imagination

was greatly excited by the sight of this ancient people, and he wrote in his

lithI

ON

THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

127

lef

“ Researches” a glowing account of them and of their wrongs. He found

all

among them 55 churches, acknowledging the patriarch of Antioch as their

dia

head, but otherwise forming an independent body of christians.

Having

Rl

gained their confidence, he succeeded in procuring a number of valuable

[he

manuscript copies of their Syriac version of the Bible; and engaged (if

they would give them up to him) to return in their stead a hundredfold

the

ML

printed copies of the same, from the Bible Society, for the use of their

£I8

churches and cattanars.

From these, I believe, the first modern copies

ns

of the version were published. The Metran or bishop of the church, at

ond

the time, was a man well disposed towards the gospel, and quite ready

ha

I

to allow the circulation of the scriptures among his people.

Under his

he,

sanction a Maledli translation of the scriptures also was commenced ;

but being badly executed came to nothing.

Col. Macaulay, and after

the

3 ab

him Col. Munvo, both Residents at the court of Trevandrum, took a deep

interest in the revival of these churches; and the result of their mea-

o}

sures, and of the kind treatment of the Rani, was a great improvement

100,

in the general spirit of the people, in their circumstances and political con-

sef s

ass

dition. They secured amongst other things a consideration and protection

which they had not enjoyed for years.

Col. Munro endeavoured also to

e

heal their dissensions; but his plans were frustrated until the death of

and

old

their bishop and the appointment of a successor ; when comparative peace

was restored. Ilis next step was to apply to the Church Missionary

their

Society for agents who should give the Syrians the religious instruction

f the

which they so greatly needed. Accordingly Messrs. Norton and Bailey

1ging

that

proceeded to Travancore in 1816, and in the following year Mr. Bailey

opened the valuable mission at Cottayam.

In 1819, three missionaries

had entered on that important station, Messrs. Bailey, Penn and Baker :

;h'l(}h

Kerr,

they reported that no less 50,000 or 60,000 christians were immediately

accessible to them, and expressed it as their purpose unitedly to keep up

e

the most close and intimate intercourse with the Syrian bishop and his

ying

cattanars, with a view to elevate and establish their religious views, and

g the

thus ultimately elevate the people at large. The theory looked well, and

sl

The mission-

was carried out with patience and energy for many years.

Dr

aries found at Cottayam the college which had been established in 1815

) Spotr

by Col. Munro, and been liberally endowed by the Réni with lands and

e

grants of money, including Rs. 5,000 at the very outset. They joined

ohject

the college with hearty zeal and endeavoured so to organize its system

;\’l'iims

of instruction and government, as to render it an efficient training estab-

ation

lishment for the Syrian clergy. In addition to the superintending mis-

1 s

1

~

9

8

ON

THE SYRIAN

CHRISTIANS,

sionary there were two Syriac professors (Malpans)

a Hebrew professor,

10

and teachers of Sanskrit, Latin and English. Between forty and fifty

or

students soon joined the institution: their ability seemed high, their

106

spirit and conduct excellent: their desire for learning not inferior to

what is found in English lads of the same age.

The whole Syrian popu-

the

lation were reported as looking to the college as the eye of their body ;

by

and it was fondly hoped that, under God’s blessing, in ten years fifty

slor

or a hundred learned priests would be found, “ in this venerable church,”

Y6V

nourishing their own flocks and spreading the triumphs of the gosple

the

among them.

ado

At the same time three Seminaries, on the plan of Free Grammar

the

schools, were projected for the three divisions of the Metran’s diocese :

tof

from which the more promising lads were to be advanced to the college.

am;

Parochial schools were next established all over the district and in a few

lege

years, there existed no less than 37 of them, containing 900 scholars. The

alws

missionaries also prepared religious tracts and elementary works in the

ns

Mileali language. A translation of the New Testament was soon requir-

of ]

ed ; and was commenced by Mr. Bailey, who devoted to it all the energy

lish

and knowledge of his active and persevering mind. He translated also a

fude

great part of the English Liturgy into the same language.

A press to

thing

print these works was soon found to be essentially necessary to the suc-

Were

cess of these literary labours.

But Mr. Bailey could not get one: he

Plong

was promised a fount of types from the Government Press at Madras,

Coc

but when they arrived they were found to be quite useless.

Mzr. Bailey

Wors]

however was not a man to be put down by difficulties : he began to cut the

i

matrices for types with his own hand: made his punches from them :

invented moulds; cast a fount for himself; and finished it off for use.

gaing

tiop

He then made a printing press, taking his model from some Cyclopzdia ;

Were

finally he taught a lad in one of the schools to set up the types.

Thus

it was, he brought out his first edition of the Maleali Testament.

The

Were

clear

translation, the types, the printing, the press, were entirely the work of

Which

his own laborious hand. The printing-office at Cottayam flourishes still :

it has convenient rooms for composing, pressing and storing both mate-

that w

rials and finished works.

Numerous native compositors are employed

People

Chuye}

there ; it possesses ample supplies of beautiful type; new type is cast

whenever needed ; the printing is performed with the efficient iron presses

f()lmd

so common now in India.

But though the Columbian and Stanhope

body

presses are elegant in form, are instruments of great power, and complete

their work rapidly, to my mind, as I passed over the establishment, the

Cllly

el Chy

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

129

ot

most interesting object amongst all the printing apparatus, was the old

fty

original press, with its huge wooden beams, now laid aside; a monu.

elr

ment of patient industry and self-devoting zeal.

fo

The officials of the Syrian church were at the outset well-affected to

rpll-

the new order of things

They saw the great interest felt in the church

dy;

by English people: they saw also that the missionaries made no aggres-

ﬁ%ty

sions upon their own rights and privileges: that they wished only to

‘h,”

revive the spirit of the people at large; and being well disposed towards

\sple

the gospel, cordially promoted the plans which the missionaries had

adopted ; especially as they found the secular and political interests of

max

the people were advanced through the powerful friends who had risen up

0se

to protect them. The Metran of the day was Mar Dionysius, a man of

ege

amiable deportment and religious tone of mind. He resided in the col-

fow

lege, was associated with the missionaries in its management, and was

The

always consulted on every plan and measure intended to enlighten and

) the

instruct the people.

He was thus made not only head of the church but

of the mission likewise.

He sympathized with the efforts of their Eng-

qui-

ergy

lish friends and both he and the clergy about him expressed their grati-

lso @

tude for those efforts to the society which had originated them. Thus

s 10

things went on for several years.

The press, the college and the schools

§lIC

were maintained efficiently. One missionary after another joined the

ehe

pioneers; new stations were established in important localities, as at

&dl‘ﬂsf

Cochin, Trichur, and Mavelikurray ; in numerous out-stations public

Jalley

worship was performed and schools maintained, with the same hope as

i the

animated the Society from the outset. By degrees however the missionaries

e :

gained a clearer estimate of their true position.

They saw that in rela-

R

tion to the Syrian church they were absolutely without authority ; they

LY

were mere volunteers in the attempt to get rid of existing evils ; they

Thus

were physicians ready to assist the cure of a disease of which they had

The

clear perceptions; but which the patient scarcely felt, and in regard to

which he might at any time decline their services in toto.

They found

ik of

¢

that when the novelty of the thing had worn off, the old Adam in the

Ss'ui

mate'

people had greatly revived. They saw that the spiritual worth of the

church and the task of raising it up, had been much overrated. They

found the people careless about real religion; they found the priesthood

5 cait

unconverted ; looking after their fees, formal in their service ; the whole

body was lifeless and cold. They found enmity gradually excited, espe-

@111101’6

cially in persons of influence, by their pure doctrine. While they preach-

mple®

1, the

ed Christ crucified ; the priests in power taught regeneration by baptism,

S

130

ON

THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

and the efficacy of prayers for the dead. By those prayers the priests

i

gained their chief support, and they were of course opposed to a system

10

of doctrine which diminished their gains. They found themselves and

les

their usefulness entirely in the hands of the Metran: all the priests were

m

ordained by him ; all their priests, all their scholars and students were

t0

under his ecclesiastical authority. If any were obnoxious to him, or to

il

the priests generally, by peculiar excellence or fidelity, he could refuse

the

ordination, or he could forbid them to preach; or by himself he could

of

keep up the error already existing of ordaining boys as deacons. As

fon

head of the mission he could check or alter, or refuse to sanction, mea-

810

sures for the improvement of the people.

In the course of time all this

al

opposition was experienced in fact; an irreligious Metran was appointed,

naj

who cared nothing for the spiritual progress of the church : and on more

P

than one occasion, a missionary in charge of the college, returning sud-

Ch

denly to his class room, after going homeward, caught the Metran or one

il

of the native Professors in the very act of teaching some doctrine, the

of

very opposite of that which he had just laid down—and purposely un-

doing all the good which the missionary had just endeavoured to do.

After submitting to this opposition for a long time, and seeing the

labours of the missionaries set at mought, the Bishop of Calcutta a few

years ago, resolved to disconnect the Church Missionary Society from

The missionaries left the college; their

the Syrian Church altogether.

assistants left the Syrian body: their converts did the same: and the

whole drew off from the decayed church, exactly as converts in Bengal

or Tinnevelly separate themselves from the heathen. These converts

and the missions founded for their benefit have since greatly prospered;

large congregations exist at every station : including no less than 4000

persons young and old: of whom 1000 are communicants. Fifty day-

schools exist for boys ; and 150 girls are instructed in the boarding schools.

The chief stations are six in number of which five are in most important

localities among the Syrian christians. Trichoor contains 12,000 Syrians:

Cottayam, Mdvelikdre, Tiruwilla and Pallam are in the very heart of the

churches, and are advancing in usefulness every year.

Their handsome

Gothic churches, their school and mission houses, bear testimony to a

purer faith and purer missionary zeal for the true Head of the redeemed

church, than their dull neighbours, the venerable buildings of former

times.

As a body, the Syrians remain very inactive, irreligious and formal.

Yet their knowledge of the gospel has been greatly increased, both by its

ON THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS.

131

sty

preaching among them and the spread of the printed word. Numbers

tem

possess and are able to read that word for themselves. They have much

and

Were

less faith in prayers for the dead than formerly; and many priests have

in consequence been obliged to give up their work in the church in order

eIt

to get a livelihood by other means : some are employing themselves in so

X {0

undignified a pursuit, as the making of embroidered fans. The mind of

efiuse

the people has been greatly unsettled by the disputes concerning the

oould

office of the Metran : three or four rivals have claimed authority together

As

for years: and they look a]l the more to the quiet and prosperous mis-

mea

sions of the Church Society for true help and guidance. The heathen too

} thls

are coming nearer.

Several cases have occurred in which high brahmins,

nted,

nairs and sudras, have come forward to profess Christ : and a remarkable

more

progress has been made among the wild hill people, especially the

sud-

Chogans and Araans, living in the jungles near the ghauts. Thus is the

I One

wilderness made glad : thus the parched desert becomes like the garden

) the

of the Lord.

y -

;g the

g fev

- from

fheir

d the

SAANNAAAANANAANANAAANARAANAANANANNANAL

Sengal

pyerts

ered;

4000

chools

?ortﬁﬂt

yriaﬂs '

of the

1dSOm6

[y tOf'*

eemet

fol'mEY

1})\ 16

)

In

il

LECTURE FOURTH : PART SECOND.

the

e

I

the

THE JESUIT MISSIONS

i

the

IN

Ju

SOUTH INDIA.

sto

CES

ol

When the Portuguese first arrived in India, they obtained possession

of ]

of the town and territory of Goa.

As became good catholics, they soon

of

had an archbishop appointed by the king with numerous clergy: but

pla

they did little for the heathen for many years : the scandalous lives of the

by

Europeans high and low, giving their native subjects the lowest idea of

631

their moral and religious character.

The first really missionary efforts

1o

were made by Xavier, who landed at Goa in 1542, now three hundred

rep1

years ago.

Directing his attention to the state of his own countrymen,

bert

he set his face against their shameless wickedness, and it is said by his

hiny

instructions and personal influence, produced a considerable reformation

tha

in Goa.

He next went and visited the fishing villages farther down the

ay

west coast, especially in the southwest of Travancore; and coming as

ful

I

both their political deliverer and religious instructor, enrolled thousands

anof

as disciples of Christ.

Passing onward and round Cape Comorin to the

tam

gulf of Manaar and the Pearl Fishery coast, he baptized thousands more

asgy

His chief

of the same class, remaining among them for five or six years.

Cang

church is still at Kotar, a mile from Nagercoil; and is celebrated for the

Viey

An annual festival in his name is

miracles wrought within its walls.

thej

maintained to the present time.

The fishing villages to which he went,

dlﬁcl

are situated all along the two coasts of India, at intervals of two or three

that

miles.

They are not very large and are inhabited by people of the lowest

faith

kind. On the west coast they are termed Mukdas; on the east, Para-

they

Vers.

To this day thousands of these people call themselves christians,

As the traveller passes through their village on the sandy beach, he sees

fery

a large cross or two, and a very common hut, very like one of the

Chﬂg

Shanar devil-sheds, but of considerable size.

This is the church. T re-

Conty

member especially a village and church of this kind close to Cape Comorin.

thej

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

133

In Tinnevelly all the Paravers are catholics, and hundreds are found in

different localities all up the east coast as far as Pulicat.

They are in

the lowest state of ignorance and degradation.

The very morning that

I left Madras, I had a painful illustration of this fact. In going on board

the Hindostan in the Madras roads, we had to pass through a very rough

In all

and wild surf, which now and then broke right over the boat.

their difficulties and dangers, the boatmen uttered but one cry “ San

Javier ;7 San Javier.”’

During the many pitchings and rollings of our

stormy trip, they had but one talisman to trust to, the name and inter-

cession of their patron saint, San Javier !’

When Xavier left the country other Jesuit missionaries entered on his

work. The most celebrated among his successors were the missionaries

sion

of Madura.

Their head and founder was Robert de Nobili, the nephew

3000

of Cardinal Bellarmine, who began a new mission entirely on a new

but

plan.

The energy, the self-denial, the hardship and privations endured

the

by his followers were very great: but according to their own account the

a of

results correspond to their efforts; the mission being vaunted as the

most successful in all modern times.

With a view to overcome the

forts

dred

repugnance of the natives to familiar intercourse with Europeans, Ro-

me,

bert de Nobili after a successful study of the Tamil language, disguised

himself as a brahmin, and before brahmins in Madura swore on oath,

y hlS

afion

that like them he was descended from the God Brahma, and had obtained

1 the

a revelation of the true divine law. After a time many came to him

fully believing that he was not a European, but a genuine brahmin from

\g a

;andS

another part of India : his successors kept up the same system and main-

the

tained it against all opposition for a hundred and fifty years. They

assert that they never baptized till after careful examination of their

nore

dﬁef

candidates ; that their converts were christians of the most spiritual

I the

views and the most holy lives; that for weeks together they might hear

their confessions without finding one guilty of mortal sin: that their

me s

went;

disciples had a perfect horror of idolatry and all its accompanying rites :

that they were even desirous of persecution and under it upheld their

three

faith most nobly: that even the devil acknowledged the excellence of

gest

Para

their mission and could injure none of its weakest members; while the

fear of the devil so drove converts into the church, that he might be

A0S,

termed the best catechist in the mission ; that tigers also refused to injure

p 5668

christians passing through their jungles; that numerous miracles were

f the

continually wrought especially in Xavier’s church at Kotar: and that

I re-

their people were on the whole a most excellent and angelic body of

ol

134

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

converts.

Such is their own account: but there is evidence of the

dh

al

clearest kind from their own pens and from Papal records, that the whole

plan was a L1k ; that it began in lies and perjury: that in perjury and

lies it was maintained ; and by lying and deception was utterly ruined in

§a

th

the end. From the outset Robert de Nobili and the others denied with

he

oaths that they were Feringis or Europeans, asserting boldly that they

were real brahmins ; they dressed, bathed and ate like brahmins, wore

th

10

the sacred thread, put ashes on their breast and forehead; wore the

Themselves assert

th

native wooden shoes ; and slept upon a tiger’s skin.

that their whole attention was given to concealing the fact that they

th

(]

were Feringis, since they augured the complete destruction of the mis-

th

sion from its discovery. Yet after all they failed to bring in the brahmin

class for whose conversion their system was adopted. Sudras came; but

10!

Thousands on thousands of

it

the majority of their people were Pariis.

this class were baptized : but they were never elevated, and the mission-

€0

aries kept up as great a distinction between them and the higher castes

th

1]

after their profession as before it.

They also baptized by stealth thousands

of dying heathen children; their catechists and christians would go to

Eve

the sick under pretence of giving medicine, and knowing the baptismal

SEr

In this

formula, administer the rite unknown to the parties themselves.

hey

way, they boast of immense numbers of converts.

In managing their

the

converts, they kept up the same system of deception and compromise.

Cor

They allowed them the same cars and idolatrous processions as before,

de]

the Virgin Mary taking the place of the Hindu god : the christians too

Sm

In

in certain cases joined the heathen in their idolatrous ceremonies.

M

their marriages the heathen emblems, the heathen rites and customs as

1ty

to food, were all kept up still: in their bathings they still repeated the

same formulas as before, uttering the name of some god as they touched

tak

each successive limb. In fact, except as to name they were, exactly and

s

in every respect, the same heathen Parids as they were before.

Hence

the

as a matter of course in the Tanjore persecutions in 1701, thousands at

the

once apostatized : and in later years in the Mysore, under Tippoo, of

810}

60,000 catholics, says the Abbe Dubois, not one had the courage to die

of

for his religion.

the

As soon as Pope Gregory heard of these proceedings, he commanded

eve

the priests to desist from them. They received his command in silence

183

and went on as before.

The Cardinal de Tournon was despatched to

dng

Tndia to examine into the matter ; and after ascertaining every particular

)

from the confessions of two leading missionaries, passed a decree forbid-

THE JESUIT

MISSIONS.

135

the

ding the continuance of all or any of these practiées. They remonstrated

and fook oath that to deprive their converts of any of their customs in

ole

and

marriage, bathing, processions or feasts, would be to endanger their souls’

din

salvation ! What an awful confession from these blinded men ; that to give

them the pure gospel would ruin their souls; while to continue their

mth

they

heathen practices would ensure their salvation !

Yet these men called

yore

themselves ministers, not of heathenism, but of Christ.

Failing in Eu-

rope to get the decree reversed, they yet in one of their churches, “ called

the

ssett

the body and blood of Christ to witness” that it had been annulled and

i

ey

the forbidden practices allowed.

“ Obstinate and impudent” (as Pope

Clement styles them,) they would not obey the papal decrees sent to

mis

hmin

them again and again.

At length according to the Brief of 1734, they

but

vowed and swore on the holy gospels, that they would obey ; and at once

without delay they perjured themselves by persisting in their former

d\ Of

S101:

contumacy. As a last resource, Pope Benedict ordered that any one of

the missionaries who should refuse to carry out his oath, should be trans-

n9stes

mitted to Rome immediately. They were compelled to stop, beaten at

canda

50 10

every turn, and in 1773 the Society was dissolved.* Of all misrepre-

sentations of missionary labour, theirs was the most awful: of all deli-

tﬁmal

berate rejection of the gospel, for heathen rules in preference, theirs was

) fs

t

el

the most voluntary: of all the lying and perjury, which have been

committed by men of knowledge and education, theirs were the most

IS

deliberate, most unblushing, most continued, that the world ever saw.

efore,

ns $00

Such was in deed and in truth the system of the famous Madura

Mission : a mission full of scandalous wickedness from its beginning to

. In

its end.

ms &

q the

For nearly sixty years, i. e. from 1773 to 1830, scarcely any care Wés

taken of the catholic missions and of their numerous converts.

The older

uched

missionaries gradually died out, while none arrived from Europe to fill

their place.

Hence

The Paris Seminary for Foreign Missions was destroyed in

the revolution of 1793 : and thus in 1802 the whole of the French Mis-

nds a¢

sions in India had but one Bishop and fifteen European priests, several

)00y of

of whom were old men.

So great was the disproportion between

1o e

!

4

them and their flocks that many congregations could not be visited

In

even once a year.

In 1807, the priests were reduced to five.

1830 some Roman Catholics went over to the Protestant Missions,

gl pce

and as the number of Protestant Missionaries was greatly increasing,

ched

110

an appeal was made to the Society for the propagation of the faith

f ar

1CU

* Calcutta Review, II. pp. 77—115,

136

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

to éend Jesuits again to their former sphere. The offer was accepted,

0

and at once the whole of South India was parcelled out into different

b

Vicariates, as were other parts of Asia.

In 1837 four Jesuit priests

8

arrived at Pondicherry: and five more in the next two years: in ten

ar

years, sixty-four arrived, and were spread throughout the missions, so

N

as to render their services as efficient as possible.

One of the first mat-

811

ters which attracted their notice was, that the Goa clergy had, during

(V)

the days of neglect, quietly taken possession of many of the Jesuit

hi

churches: and assumed the pastorship of their congregations.

The Por-

an

tuguese crown entirely opposed the right of the Pope to appoint Vicars

of

apostolic to these dioceses in India; the right of patronage having been

Fr

conferred on it in former days by Pope Leo.

To this claim the Jesuits

W

reply that Portugal is unable to maintain the ancient bishoprics, and that

a

having an archbishop at Goa is a mere farce.

A deadly feud exists

thy

between the parties : and in numerous instances expensive lawsuits have

up

been carried on by the new comers in order to oust the Goa * schismatics”

ha

from their territories.

In many cases they have succeeded ; in others

Hi

they have been foiled.

All the catholics of South India are in the Jesuit

stat

almanac divided into Orthodox and Schismatic.

stat

A peculiar circumstance which for many years distinguished the modern

ea

mission was the repeated deaths of young and promising missionaries.

of y

Totally inexperienced in the influences of an Indian climate and having

sold

no elder associates to give them advice, these zealous men from the time

prie

they arrived gave themselves up to a life of hardship, starvation and toil.

In

They spent a large portion of the year in travelling through their districts ;

also

walking long distances and putting up in mud huts, eight feet square, totally

the:

unfurnished ; they generally slept upon the damp ground, and contented

whi

themselves with little food. They were accustomed to eat nothing but

chie

rice and fish curry. Meat or wine never passed their lips, and the taste

of bread was almost unknown.

esta]

As a natural consequence of this severe

hoay

and entire change from that diet to which they had been accustomed in

lat;

Europe, they began to fall with fearful rapidity: cholera became quite

common among them ; and several were seized with it at the very altar,

b

.

Jour,

while performing mass, after a night spent almost entirely in listening to

Seny

the confessions of their people.

In ten years twenty-one priests died out

long

of sixty-four; the majority of whom had not reached thirty-five years

b

of age.

These facts are mentioned in a little work, entitled the Jesuit

they

Mission in India, published in 1852 by the Rev. W. Strickland, a Jesuit

priest at Trichinopoly.” It contains numerous facts most condemnatory

Marg

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

137

L,

of the system it describes. 1In 1841, Father Clifford, an English Jesuit,

1t

brother of Lord Clifford, joined the mission. His plain English common

£

sense discerned at once the folly of the system which they were pursuing,

ol

and from the time of his arrival, he remonstrated again and again with the

§0

Superiors of the mission in France, assuring themthat it wasfar more expen-

it

sive to send out new and inexperienced missionaries, than to take proper

13

care of the experienced men already in the country. The repeated deaths of

b

his brethren, especially in 1843, convinced the Superiors that he was right ;

¢

and permission was given for the missionaries to take a small quantity

ars

of wine daily, of bread a moderate portion, and meat every day except

ol

Fridays, Saturdays and the fast-days of the church. From the time

nts

when the new rule began to tell upon their constitutions, the mortality

hat

was greatly reduced, and for several years has not been much greater

sts

Father Clifford did much to build

than in healthier spheres of labour.

ave

up the modern Jesuit Mission, during his short career.

He seems to

1)

(]

have been a man of great zeal, and to have acted from very high motives.

1618

He was

His spirit was full of affection, and he was a powerful preacher.

gt

stationed at Trichinopely for the double reason, that it is a large Civil

station ; and in addition to the officers of two Native Regiments, has a Euro-

e

pean Regiment and Artillery. His work therefore was, as an Englishman

ies.

of rank, to influence the English : he was greatly beloved by the Catholic

jing

soldiers and much respected by Protestants as an upright and consistent

116

priest of his church. 1In 1844 after a short career of three years in

toll

India he was drowned in the Coleroon.

His successor at Trichinopoly,

ofs;

also an Englishman, was a great hunter, and used wp all the hacks of

allV

the town in his enthusiastic sports: he soon dissipated the good feeling

jted

which Father Clifford had excited towards their church. One of the

hut

chief objects which the latter earnestly aimed to accomplish, was the

paste

establishment of a College at Negapatam, which should serve both as a

716

boarding school for young catholic boys and as a training school for

] 10

native priests. The college was founded in 1845 : and its present large

building was opened two years ago.

I went over it in the course of my

quite

ltaly

journey, with one of the priests, and also over the Jesuit Church and

Seminary in Pondicherry.

Two other institutions of the kind have

no‘ to

long existed in the pleasant and well cultivated island of Verapoli, the

] out

ears

head-quarters of the Romo-Syrian mission in North Travancore: ano-

ther has been established at Quilon; and there is a sixth seminary at

Iesuit

Mangalore.

estt

atory

138

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

At the present time, the Jesuit and Roman Catholic missions are

U

s

spread very widely throughout the Madras Presidency. We have nothing

like them in North India, except in the neighbourhood of Dacca, at

4]

Hussingabad, Furreedpore and Pubna, where there is a Catholic popu-

16

lation of 13,000 souls.

It will be useful to sum up the Roman Catholic

W

population as given in the Madras Catholic Directory for 1853, a work

published on authority, permissu superiorum. A similar statement,

da

€0

taken apparently from the same authority, was handed in to the recent

P;

I‘ndia Committee in the House of Commons.

s

Children un-

ar

Schisma-

Regular

der instrue-

Vicariate.

Catholies.

tics.

Priests, Jesuits.

tion.

itk

Madras,.

o0

41,400

8,334

17

1600

Jik)

Hyderabad, ...

4,000

250

... b schools

Ier

Vizagapatam, .

6,250

12

Pondicherry, .

96,550

°

41

cla

Mysore,

19,000

12

... 6 schools,

Coimbatoor, .. .

:

20,000

20

11

In

Madura, «ee...|150,000

38

hee

Quilon, ., .4 .

L)

44,000

9,000

18

69,180 Latin.

41 Natives.

Verapoly,

****1158,826 Syrian.

;

{

397 Natives.

LN ]

13,0562

18\060

5 417

Ro

Mangalore,

arg

612,258

35,604

160 4 455 natives.

chy

Wis

This table compiled from the Directory, gives the very large number of

the

650,000 persons as followers of the Roman Catholic Church, either as

lic

schismatics or genuine catholics.

Such may indeed be the fact: yet it

the

is acknowledged that the Jesuit missionaries still make converts, or as

Slo

they call it, still “save souls,”” by the plan, “adopted so largely in alj

they

But what sort of christians

our missions,” of baptizing dying children.

Py

are these so-called converts?

The missionaries do not preach; they

feap

have never once given a copy of the Bible to their people; they have few

il

schools, or none; they only administer the various ¢ sacraments” accord-

Brag

ing to rule; their time is spent chiefly in hearing thousands of confes-

miss

sions; the converts observe the distinctions of caste which are very strong

§ivo)

throughout the Tamil country: many heathen customs are still re-

ligh

tained by them, in weddings and feasts: in great festivals the priests

Cony

accompany the catholics at night as they draw their car through

N

the public streets with tomtoms, shouts, torches and fireworks :—what

Prag

can they have learned under such circumstances; what can they, under

ang

such a system, know, of all the high requirements of the law of God ?

Stey

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

139

e

Uninstructed, without the Bible, what can they understand of the minute-

5

ness with which the holy law of Christ enters as a guiding principle into

at

every thought and act and purpose of a christian’s life.

If those who are

L

constantly instructed from our pulpits, and who, educated in good schools,

e

read for themselves intelligently the word of God, still feel that for

tk

warning, exhortation and comfort such study and such instruction are

I,

daily required to counteract the heart’s evil,—what must be the degraded

ont

condition of the poor Paravers and Mukuas and Romo-Syrians and

Parias, who are called christians indeed, but are full of heathen notions,

are never taught to read or write, never preached to, and are encouraged

0

in their heathenish practices by their teacher himself. Is it not a mere

matter of course, that we find them as they once were, with only the

names of their deities changed, while their thoughts, belief and conduct

yols,

remain as degraded as ever.

That this is really the case, has been de-

clared by Protestant missionaries over and over again ; when they have

LOOIS.

met these native catholics in retired villages of the country: perfect

heathen in every thing but name.

I think that in India, Protestant missionaries have nothing to fear from

Roman Catholics ; even with the skill and policy for which the Jesuits

are celebrated. Their converts help to draw away fallen and outcast

christians, and are a great scandal in the way of the heathen ; but other-

—

wise it seems to me there is little cause to fear their injuring us among

the natives. The Hindus have gods of their own and need not the Catho-

o of

ey 09

lic Saints as intercessors.

They have a ritual of their own and need not

the Papist beads.

They have their own cars and ceremonies and proces-

et it

sions; why should they join a people who have borrowed them from

or 48

al]

them. More than that, if there is one thing which has distinguished

Protestant Missions in India more than another, it is that they have

tians

they

fearlessly spread the Word of God, and have widely established schools to

illustrate that word with all the reasons that an enlightened mind can

gl

grasp. The Roman Catholics flourish in ignorance. The Protestant

oond

onfes-

missionaries have gained their 100,000 converts by hard battles with the

sword of wisdom. The one has invoked darkness to its aid ; the other

100§

light.

The one has trusted to human policy; the other appeals to the

]l e

converting grace of God.

pl'ieﬁts

Nor do I think that the Jesuit missionaries deserve above Protestants

/what

praise for their self-denial. I allow that they dress simply, eat plainly,

and have few luxuries at home.

I allow that they travel much, are

undel'

greatly exposed, live poorly and toil hard. I have heard of a bishop, living

God!

T 2

140

THE JESUIT

MISSIONS,

l

in a cave on fifty rupees a month, and devotedly attending the sick when

friends and relatives had fled from fear.

But all this i1s much easier on

the Jesuit’s principles, than it is to be a faithful minister on the principles

(

ff

of the New Testament.

The Jesuit missionary’s chief care is to ad-

minister baptism and the mass rightly : to hear confessions and prepare

for the communion.

He studies not the Bible to find lessons of instruc-

tion suitable to the condition of his people: if he finds among them gross

sin, the next absolution wipes it all away.

He does not .mourn over the

heathen practices of his converts ; he upholds and encourages them. Their

blind ignorance of God’s truth is no burden to his mind; firm faith in

the church is amply sufficient to secure their salvation.

Nor is his own

condition simply one of discomfort.

The church teaches him that self-

denial for its service is a ground of religious merit ; which the saints will

not forget; and for which he will be amply rewarded in another world,

To such a motive, human nature is peculiarly sensitive.

History proves

that to obtain merit there is no depth of suffering and misery to which

a human being will not submit.

Hindu sannyésis suffer enough ; but the

anchorets of Mesopotamia in the early church suffered immensely more.

Far different is the belief of the christian and the christian minister.

He

fightsagainst his very nature from the first : he cuts away the root of human

pride and of self-righteousness by acknowledging salvationonly by another.

And when he labours, he labours with this conviction, that when all has

been done that was appointed, he is only an unprofitable servant.

A

Protestant minister too is not contented with the mere performance of a

line of ceremonies. He looks not to baptism, to the Lord’s Supper, and

to extreme unction, for his people’s salvation: he is not contented to

leave them in ignorance, relying on these things and knowing nothing

of their Saviour.

He makes it is his first duty to warn and teach, to

exhort and invite, to comfort and cheer his flock. 1If he finds gross sins,

he mourns over the signs of an unconverted heart and feels that those

who call themselves christians are in the gall of iniquity still.

These

things constitute the grand difference between the two parties. The one

throughout his course acts with human nature; the other fights ever

against it.

The one submits himself to the smooth doetrines of the reli-

gion of man ; the other, to the humbling precepts of the revelation of God.

‘Which of these is the easier : which of them is the greater burden. The

physical privations of a Jesuit, (and he has no other), supported by his

motives of self-righteousness, are not to be compared to the mental

anxieties and griefs of a faithful Protestant pastor, They are as much

THE JESUIT MISSIONS.

141

1611

lighter to bear, as it is easier to crush the body than to mortify the soul.

on

Because the gospel of the New Testament finds these spiritual evils to

les

contend wit};, while all other religions yield to and adopt them, I take

ad

the fact as a clear indication that that GospeL 1s FrROM GoD.

are

[UC

1088

the

herr

| 1

T A

Wi

self-

wll

orld

() [

hich

t the

1016,

He

[man

ther.

] has

of s

and

it

thing

h, 10

; §108)

those

These

0 one

$ CVGY

; el

f God.

The

bv his

pentd

gk

Wil

Be

LECTURE FIFTH.

th

tn

esacamsa

fe

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

by

It

-~

to

4]

WaEN visiting in 1849, the missionary boarding-schools at Cuttack

and Balasore in the province of Orissa, my attention was specially drawn

Kl

an

to a class of children, who but for the humane interference of Government

would have been brutally sacrificed upon the blood-stained altars of

t

sto

heathen gods.

These children were termed MERIAs.

They belonged not

to the Oriya population, amongst whom they were then living, but had

1na

hal

sprung from the Khonds of the distant hills, and for very safety had been

brought by the officers of government down into the Orissa plains.

stif

oth

Their dark complexion, broad face, and flat nose, shewed them to be of dif-

ferent origin from that of the Hindus ; while the position they had occupied,

80¢

tio

and the horrid death from which they had been saved, invested them

with a peculiar interest; and rendered them objects of peculiar solicitude

e

huy

to those who are interested in seeing the fruits of christian humanity

developed amid oriental barbarity and crime.

Surely every christian

hot

Con

heart will join in the prayer, then mentally offered, that these dear young

people might be brought by the Spirit of God to “ present their bodies

du

a living sacrifice” to the Saviour of sinners; as the most “ reasonable

ten

service’” they could render to Him for saving them from a cruel and

(o

bloody death in ignorance and sin; and for bringing them out of the

darkness of idolatry into the gospel’s marvellous light.

Much has been

(ay

written of late years concerning the human sacrifices prevalent among

a1

80

the Khonds : but I have thought it advisable in order to complete these

sketches of Missions in the Presidency of Madras, to describe them

dee]

g

somewhat in detail : and to sketch the history of those measures which

have been employed for their suppression.

thes

(Fhs

THE KHOND COUNTRY.

o 1

Ing

The Kuonps are an aboriginal people inhabiting the hills which border

HEN)

the southern portion of the country of Orissa : their territory lies almost

lie

entirely within the Presidency of Madras. Till a few years ago, nothing

i

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS

AMONG THE KHONDS.

143

whatever was known concerning them.

In the year 1829, when Lord

Bentinck abolished the rite of Suttee, no one could have informed him,

that within four hundred miles of Calcutta, their existed numerous

tribes, who were then perpetrating human sacrifices and destroying their

female infants, without one thought that they were doing wrong.

Even

'

by the Supreme Government of India, the thing was absolutely unknown.

It was in 1836, when the Raja of Goomsur, who had long been tributary

to the East India Company, rebelled against the Government, that

ack

a military force was required to occupy his territory and to subdue the

Khond tribes of Upper Goomsur, to whom he had fled. The Government

WL

ent

and the Khonds then became intimately known to each other for the first

time ; and then for the first time all the barbarous practices of the latter

:Of

stood revealed to the wide world. The enquiries then and subsequently

10t

had

made by the Government officers, brought to light the manners and

habits of these hill barbarians ; the character of their country ; the con-

)?ell

stitution of their Societies; the relations in which they stood to each

IS

other and to the Zemindars of the country near them ; their domestic,

dif

social and tribal feuds; their mode of life ; the amount of their civiliza-

ied,

hem

tion and knowledge ; their religious superstitions; and the objects and

method of their worship. Thus was it found that in extensive districts

pude

human sacrifices were practised ; in others, female infanticide ; in others,

nify

both these evils; in a few others, neither of them. This information

tian

contributed chiefly to the Madras Government, by many officers and

ng

during several years, appears in the most complete form in the ably-writ-

dies

ten Reports of Capt. Macpherson, the first of which was published by

1ab16

Government, in 1841.

ad

The Khonds inhabit the hill districts on the borders of Orissa and

the

Ganjam. Their country naturally divides itself into two parts; lying

heen

as it does partly above and partly below the Ghét range, of which we have

nong

so frequently spoken. In the lower districts the hilly wastes, clothed with

these

deep woods and interspersed with extensive valleys and undulating downs

them

gradually come down to the level plains of Orissa, near the sea.

From

hich

these the higher districts are separated, by the steep and precipitous

Ghits ; and form an extensive plateau above them, somewhat similar

to that of Mysore, stretching far away into the territories of Central

India. These hill regions termed Mélids, are distinguished by different

ordes

names. Bordering on the Orissa territory and the river Mohanuddy,

lie the Boad Milids ; next toward the south the Goomsur Malids, includ-

lm()\t

ing Hodzoghoro, the Bara and Athdro Mutahs, and Chokapad ; south

thing

144

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

of these are the Swurddd and Corada M4lids; and west of these, the

extensive Malids of Chinna Kimedy. These are the chief divisions of the

CC

Khond country. Of these only the Surddd M4lids entirely, and Goomsur

partially, lie below the Ghats: the rest are entirely above them.

1l

The country thus divided presents a varied aspect to the traveller’s

eye

Below the Ghats, the villages are somewhat scattered ; the valleys

0

appear poor, bleak and barren ; water is less abundant than in the higher

e

Tl

lands ; the country displays no varieties of scenery ; and the hilly slopes

under the great range are thickly covered with the Dammer tree and the

m

bamboo.

th

The districts on the plateau above are far more picturesque.

The table-land is much broken by valleys sometimes deep and rugged ;

th

and is crossed by ridges of hills of varied height some being 4000 feet

Spi

above the sea.

Many parts are bare of wood; in others are groups

e

of forest trees; in others a jungle rich in flowers; the valleys and

fro

glens furnish sites for the villages and fields for culture; while in

iy

the higher and deeper recesses of the hills thick forests grow inha-

of

bited by the tiger and the bear.

In the Malias of Chinna Kimedy

K

a thick forest of timber trees covers the whole surface and extends

e

westward without a break for more than a hundred and forty

tog

miles.

Portions of this forest have been cut down by the people,

011

and the cleared land in the valleys -cultivated.

The soil is every

hay

where fertile; and if the land were all cleared and the numerous water-

1ng

falls and springs properly turned to account, it would yield the most

201

abundant harvests.

Numerous vegetable products are raised, which fur-

Ba

nish materials for traffic in the plains.

In Chinna Kimedy alone, besides

in

what is consumed by the people, more than ten thousand bullock-loads

of turmeric and four thousand loads of mustard, pepper, tamarind,

the

arrow-root, honey and wax, are carried to the markets below the Ghats to

n

be exchanged for cloth, brass and iron vessels, and beads.

The routes by

Cou

which the traffic is carried on from the higher land to the plains are most

Or f

difficult to traverse.

Till Jately they were merely the natural openings

illd(

through the mountains, unimproved by any aid of art: one of them

g

however, leading through the heart of Goomsur, has been greatly im-

they

proved by the Government, and rendered a safe and easy pass.

atte

THE KHOND PEOPLE.

ang

Darg

The people are in general divided into two great classes; those living

on the lower ranges of the Ghéts, and those in the districts above them.

lege

shin;

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

145

the

The former are called Bennia Khonds ; the latter, the Mdlid or highland

the

Khonds.

The Bennia Khonds were apparently permitted by their Hindu

Sur

conquerors to retain their lands on a rent tenure or on that of feudal ser-

vice to their zemindars.

Living nearer the plains, and in subjection to

er's

Hindu governors, they have of course been brought into constant inter-

leys

course with the Hindus who people them : they attend the markets and

vher

bazars, and witness much of a life and habits different from their own.

The consequence has been a partial adoption of Hindu manners.

The

opes

the

most changed among the Bennias are very like the Hindus ; and between

(ue

them and the pure Khonds may be seen all grades in the change from

ol ;

the habits of the latter to those of the former. They wear the Hindu dress,

foet

speak the Oriya language, build houses after the Hindu plan, use the Oriya

oups

plough, refuse to cultivate turmeric, drink milk, eat ghee, and abstain

and

from the barbarous practice of dancing, of which their less refined coun-

0 1

trymen are extravagantly fond. They have even adopted Kdli as one

of their deities; while the Hindus in the same districts have adopted the

nha

nedy

Khond god and call him Khondini.

In the worship of the deity both

ends

people unite together ; while the Khond priest and the brdhman serve

together at his altar.

In this way while they retain many of their

orty

original customs, the Bennia Khonds have departed from the thorough

ople,

very

barbarism of their highland brethren and become assimilated in some

measure to their Hindu neighbours.

The process of assimilation is still

afel

most

going on ; and will advance, perhaps with accelerated speed, now that the

fur

Tast India Company are rulers of the whole country, and more frequent

intercourse has been established between its different localities.

sides

oads

The Mdlié Khonds on the other hand, living on the plateau and in

rind,

the vallies above the ghdts, exhibit all the characteristics of Khond society

in their purest form. They have, it is true, always been in inter-

ts 10

course with the zemindars of the lower country ; sometimes making a raid

es by

or foray into their territories to levy black-mail, but acting usually as

most

independent allies and friends, never as subjects. Separated from the Hin-

g

dus of the plains by the broad belt of hill zemindaries, filled with men like

th,em

themselves, and shut out by their inaccessible hills and jungles from all

)llll

attempts at conquest, they have remained the same people in manners

and pursuits for many hundreds, it may be thousands, of years. To some

particulars concerning these manners, let me briefly direct your attention.

The dress of the Khonds both male and female is very scanty, and

ving

resembles that of the poorer Hindus. The men wear their black and

gy

shiny hair in a knot fastened by an iron pin above the forehead or

U

146

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS

AMONG THE KHONDS.

on the side of the head: both men and women wear ornaments of

13

considered

the

iron or bone, or of dyed wood. Agriculture

only honourable employment, and, drawing to itself the people’s

3]

greatest energy, is exceedingly productive.

The land of every com-

i

munity is apportioned into a great number of petty free-holds; and

II

each proprietor cultivates for himself. Several kinds of rice, yams, millet,

il

turmeric, tobacco, and mustard are the staple produce.

They possess

large herds of buffaloes, bullocks and swine, numerous fowls, and flocks

1

of goats.

But the people are also warlike : from early youth they are

e

trained to use the sling, the bow and arrow, and the Zangi or hill-axe ;

01

and so constant are their quarrels as almost totally to suspend cultivation

at some periods. No indigenous manufactures are produced among them :

)

St

the employment is considered low. The cloth and brass vessels which

m

they require, as well as their salt, they procure in the plains, in exchange

of

for the produce of their fields.

Various

Hindu outcasts have from

vl

time immemorial acted for them as potters, blacksmiths, weavers and

n

distillers, and have performed various menial services.

Their Ahouses are

to;

made of strong boards, well fastened, and are sometimes plastered inside ;

il

the roof is thatched. Forty or fifty such houses arranged in two rows,

thy

with the doors fronting the street, constitute a village. These houses are

ha

all alike for rich and poor.

The Khonds never repair them; but when

ant

they grow old, as they do in about fourteen years, a new village is built of

4

entirely new materials. Iniellectually the Khonds are rather quick in per-

Tay

ception, firm in their resolutions, and good-humoured. They have an un-

Ll

conquerable love of personal freedom and are very impatient of restraint.

do-

They are faithful to their engagements when made; but have no idea of

the

any rights except their own,

Hence their readiness, both singly and in

bands, to make a foray on others’ territories or districts, and seize what-

ny

1t

ever they like best” (as they term it): which means, the most valuable

Hi;

property of others.

They are selfish, ferocious, and dreadful drunkards,

Like the Arabs, they are remarkable for their hospitality, and rather

ing

suffer loss and danger than violate its sacred rites,

Marriages only

theg

10 1

take place between the members of different tribes. The women, though

they do not eat with their husbands, are yet treated with some respect ;

arly

they attend to domestic duties; hold ammunition for their tribe on the

hau

the

battle field ; and by their advice exercise much influence on their Coun-

oy

cils. A wife can quit her husband’s house and return to that of her pa-

rents when she likes ; (in which case her dowry must be repaid) ; and if she

bot}

ang

choose another man for a hushand from among the unmarried men of a

By

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

147

of

The license thus allowed to the

the

tribe, he is compelled to marry her.

women is productive of great evil.

Their judicial customs are very

5

simple. Murder, manslaughter and wounding are generally settled private-

Il

ly according to the law of retaliation, which in the case of blood is bind-

and

ing on the nearest relative : (as was the law of the Goel or blood-avenger

let,

among the Hebrews.)

Important cases are settled by the Patriarchal

SO8S

Council. Witnesses are then examined and many kinds of ordeal appealed

ks

to

At the close of all trials, the members of the tribunal are well feast-

are

ed with rice, meat and spirits, at the expense of the losing party. Through-

16

out their social and political constitution, the Patriarchal principle

tion

prevails.

All the members of a family are subject in every thing to the

Wil

supreme control of its head, called “ Abbaya.”

A collection of families

hich

makes a village, over which is a village abbaya, selected from the abbayas

ange

of families.

A collection of villages is called a mutah or district, over

from

which is a muliko chosen from the village Patriarchs. A number of mutahs

-and

make a tribe, which is governed by a tribal muliko.

Tribes are grouped

$ Q1

together in a confederacy, over which is appointed a chief federal Patriarch.

side s

This is the form of their constitution ; but breaks and anomalies here and

TOWS,

there occur, produced by the disorganisation which wars and other events

0§ 416

have produced among them. These Patriarchs of various grades possess

when

authority to settle disputes in the sphere over which they are respectively

altof

appointed : and in difficult cases they consult with those of their own

rank what is to be done. They receive no emoluments. At these coun-

1 Per-

n W

cils, the members of each society may be present and vote, though they

prant.

do not speak. Upon very important public matters a General Council of

lea of

the whole people is held, when the matter is discussed by the Abbayas of

nd

mutahs and tribes ; and the votes of the whole assembly are taken to decide

what-

1t

The chief Federal Patriarch stands at the top of this social pyramid.

Juable

His first duty is to consult the interests of the whole people by maintain-

11;&1'(15 '

ing as far as possible the closest union between all the sections into which

pather

they are divided. Boundary questions are his especial care ; but as he has

g OIIL

no foree at his disposal to compel submission to his sentence, tribal feuds

arising from them are constantly bursting out.

This Federal Patriarch

fhough

espect )

has been hitherto the channel of communication between the Khonds and

the zemindars in the lower Malids: and through him all arrangements

on the

have been usually made. His position is therefore a most important one

both to his people and to the zemindars. In relation to this position

et P

and the duties it involves, the Patriarchs receive a distinctive name. In

{if she

Boad, they are called Khonro : in Suradah, Majee : in Goomsur, Bisaye :

U 2

148

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

(lO\

in other districts, Muliko.

Their immediate descendants also bear the

th

same name.

The Bisayes of Goomsur are a family of Hindus, who long

since ascended above the Ghauts, and settled in the district of Hodzo-

ghoro.

Sam Bisaye, so often mentioned in the correspondence of the

80

Government officers, was formerly Federal Patriarch of the Goomsur

Wl

tribes : and Chokra Bisaye, who occasioned the rebellion in the Boad

C0

Malias, was his nephew.

m

m

th

THE KHOND LANGUAGE.

th

it

As may be well imagined from the circumstances of the people, the

Khond language is not a single fixed tongue, like Bengali or English,

al

which all the people speak.

As we survey the whole extent of their

ch:

country, it seems to have more than one chief dialect with many local

ye:

varieties.

Unwritten languages naturally fluctuate much, according to

the different degrees of intercourse which are maintained amongst the

to

several branches of the tribes that speak them. A very interesting

0

example of this change is thus described by the Rev. R. Moffat, in con-

fac

nection with a servile portion of the Bechuana nation, termed Balala.

ma

‘¢ Connected with each of the towns among that people, there are great numbers of

Ing

what are called ¢ Balala,” poor ones, who stand in the same relation to the Bechuanas

till

i which the Bushmen formerly stood to the Hottentots, and whose origin doubtless

why

was of the same nature.

These Balala were once inhabitants of the towns, and have

been permitted or appointed to live in country-places for the purpose of procuring

deg

skins of wild animals, wild honey, and roots, for their respective chiefs.

1ty

“The dialect of the Sechuana spoken by these people, especially in districts remote

the

from the towns, is so different from that spoken by the nation generally, that inter-

't

preters are frequently required.

In order to account for this, it is necessary to become

to

acquainted with their habits.

In the towns the purity and harmony of the language is

Pray

kept up by their pitchos or public meetings, at which the finest language is spoken ; by

thy

their festivals and ceremonies ; as well as by their songs and their constant intercourse.

With the isolated villages of the desert, it is far otherwise.

They have no such meet-

St

ings, no festivals, no cattle, nor any kind of manufactures to keep their energies

1ty §

alive. Riches they have none, their sole care being to keep body and soul together; to

Th

I

accomplish this, is with them their ‘chief end;’ they are compelled to traverse the

wilds often to a great distance from their native village. On such occasions, fathers

4 V¢

and mothers and all who can bear a burden, often set out for weeks at a time, and leave

the

their children to the care of two or more infirm old people. The infant progeny, some

the

of whom are beginning to lisp, while others can just master a whole sentence, and those

(o

still farther advanced, romping and playing together, the children of nature, through

X}y

the livelong day, become habituated to a language of their own.

The more voluble

Teog

condescend to the less precocious, and thus from this infant Babel proceeds a dialect

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

149

the

composed of a host of mongrel words and phrases joined together without rule, and in

ong

the course of a generation the entire character of the language is changed.”

o

The Khonds are not so uncivilized a nation as these poor Balala ; in

the

social rank and in civilization they are rather like the Bechuanas from

IS

whom the Balala spring. They too have their tribal meetings, their

Joad

consultations, and speeches: and thus a knowledge of the higher terms

in their language is preserved. But a change in the common language

must gradually take place in the course of years : the differences between

the expressions of the more distant tribes and those of the lower classes of

the people increasing to the greatest degree.

Where there are no author-

,the

ities to determine style in the choice of words, to define their pronunciation

li

and to maintain their grammatical relations, the wonder is not that such

their

changes are introduced into a language, but that it can for hundreds of

local

years maintain so many of its original forms and terms.

The Khond language remained unwritten till the people became known

18 to

the

to Europeans.

During the Goomsur war some of the military officers

sfing

occasionally recorded some of the words in Oriya characters in order to

con:

facilitate their intercourse with the people, when meeting them in the

markets below the ghats : or making known to them the wishes of Governa

s 0f

ment : but no systematic effort could be made to study the language,

juanas

till the country had been well settled for some time.

Dr. Cadenhead,

htless

when Assistant in Khondistan, was, we believe, the first who made any en-

| have

deavour to reduce it to writing and prepare for imparting information by

curing

its means in the education of the people. Amongst other things he planned

the commencement of a translation of the New Testament.

His residence

emote

in the country was however too brief, and his engagements too onerous,

jnfer«

peome

to allow him to devote much of his time to the important subject; no

ge 8

practical results followed from his plans, and he was unable to print any

en; DY

thing before he left the Agency. The honour of first making a thorough

coursee

study of the language, of reducing it carefully to writing, of developing

l meet'

its grammar and printing the first Khond book, belongs to Capt. Frye.

jergies

her; 0

This able linguist after considerable intercourse with the people, drew up

a vocabulary, a spelling book and other elementary works suitable for

fathers

the young, which were all received with great delight by the Merias in

idJeave

the mission schools; and was preparing other works when ill health

{y SOHIe

compelled him to leave the country. The Khond Grammar was naturally

Ld those

expected from his pen; but sickness delayed its appearance: and it was

prough

recently drawn out by one of the Orissa missionaries.*

Wluble

Jialeet

* In the Calcutta Christian Observer.

May and June 1853.

150

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

t0

The language appears to be regular in its structure. A survey of its

al

roots and forms at once shews that it is not, like Oriya and Bengali, of

Jus

Sanskrit origin.

It has a greater resemblance to the Telugu; that is, to

the pure and original Telugu, freed from the admixture of Sanskrit. It is

th

ol

therefore connected with the most ancient tongues of Southern India,

of

those of the aboriginal population, whose words, grammatical forms and

sf)

idioms pervade the Tamil and Telugu, the Canarese and Maleali, through-

th

out the whole of the Peninsula.

Competent scholars too have declared

ha

it to be the best specimen of an original Tartar tongue to be found in all

India.

gi

The conclusion is natural that the Khonds once occupied the

be

plains at the foot of their mountains, now held by the Oriyas in the north

C0

and the Telugus in the south: and were driven from the lowlands, by

Po

the irruption of the brahminical armies that hold the soil to this day,

In manners, customs and language, they greatly resemble the other hill

the

1l

people who are their neighbours.

Mr. Inglis says, they are like the

Sourahs on their south border, and the Koles on the north: and a friend

assured me that a description of their manner oflife will extensively apply

to the Santals of the Bhagulpore hills.

Who can wonder that with their

fierce spirit, freebooting has been a traditional custom among them, and

that they now delight in making forays upon those plains, from which

dis

their forefathers were long since driven.

May they not say like Rode-

poy

rick Dhu, as from their elevated homes above the ghauts, they survey

cur

the lowlands of Orissa:

by

“ These fertile plains, that softened valé,

a(

Were once the birthright of the Gael :

are

The stranger came with iron hand,

And from our fathers rent the land.

are

fony

Where dwell we now? See rudely swell

Crag over crag, and fell o’er fell.

any

Pent in this fortress of the north,

Think’st thou we will not sally forth

like

To spoil the spoiler as we may,

And from the robber rend the prey ?”’

Sim]

Hiy

Here I cannot help hazarding the conjecture, based upon the existence

det

of these aborigines from the banks of the Ganges down to Cape Comorin,

of t

that they have had much to do with peopling the islands of the South

Kk

Pacific.

These islands, it is known, are occupied by two different races,

and

of which one is the Malay. The Malay Polynesians occupy the islands to

e

the eastward, the Navigators’, Hervey, Marquesas and Society groups:

frily

and are of a fair complexion.

The other race occupies the great islands

the

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

151

1fs

to the west, of which New Caledonia and New Guinea are the chief: they

of

are of much darker complexion and have somewhat woolly hair. It seems

probable that the Malay Polynesians started from Burmah and Siam by

10

s

the Peninsula of Malacca, and thence made their way to the eastern Pa-

cific.

(ia,

Whence sprung those of the darker race, if not from the aborigines

of India ?

Any one who has seen aband of Dhangor Koles cleaning the

and

i

streets of Calcutta will at once acknowledge their perfect resemblance to

red

the natives of New Guinea; and that any one of the former people could

have stood as a model to Captain Erskine, for the sketches which he has

1 all

given of the latter, in his recent work on the Pacific.

May it not then

the

orth

be, that it was from the aborigines of India pushed forward by their Hindu

conquerors, that the Archipelago and Western Pacific received at least a

by

portion of their swarthy and barbarous population : and that coming last

day,

hill

they drove before them to the eastward such of the Malay-speaking

the

islanders, as they found already there?

end

pply

THE KHOND RELIGION.

thelr

All internal

and

The Khonds, being ignorant, are excessively superstitious.

diseases (the chief of which among them are fever, enteritis and small-

Tich

ode-

pox) are treated as the fruits of the displeasure of the deity. To effect a

vey

cure no medicine whatever is taken, but various incantations are performed

by the priests. They thoroughly believe in witcheraft, magic and sorcery :

and various punishments, even to death itself, are inflicted on those who

are supposed to injure others by magic arts. All tigers which kill men,

are considered to be men who, through the agency of a god, have trans-

formed themselves into the shape of that animal.

Ugly old women are,

among them, as elsewhere, often set down as witches.

The Khonds, though a barbarous tribe, possess a religion ; though un-

like the mythology of their neighbours, the Hindus, theirs is rather

simple. They worship many inferior deities ; amongst whom several of the

Hindu gods and goddesses seem to find a place.

But a few particular

deities occupy the chief share of their veneration, and are the chief objects

tence

of their worship. The earth being the great source of subsistence to the

nOI’iﬂ;

gouth

Khonds, they reckon the Earth-goddess as one of these chief divinities;

and the functions, attributed to her, are just such as express the fears and

12063y

desires of an agricultural people. As constant quarrels arise between the

tribes for the possession of land, it is natural that they should have, like

oups:

the Romans, a god of boundaries, in order to define with the highest sanc-

s

152

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

tions the borders of each tribe.

The Sun and Moon from their position

and uses, are of course constant objects of worship. Continually engaged

in wars and feuds, they honour most highly a god of war: every village

has a grove to him, wherein his appropriate symbol, a piece of iron, is

buried. Partly dependent on the chase for their support, they have a god

of hunting. Liable to the small-pox, they recognise, as the Hindus have

done, a god presiding over that disease and offer sacrifices to appease him

whenever it appears.

Like causes have given rise to a Forest god, a god

of Rivers, another of Fountains : each hill and each hamlet have their

separate deities.

Thus we see that the causes which gave rise to such

pl

divinities in olden times, have produced them likewise among the Khonds.

al

¢ As face answereth to face in a glass, so doth the heart of man to man.”

il

al

The priests among the Khonds form a distinct class, and they alone can

perform all the ceremonies appointed in public or private worship : at

il

births, sicknesses, marriages and deaths, they alone can officiate. They

80

receive no fees, and no rank: even their share of the land is tilled by

1

themselves : honour is professedly their only reward : but their very posi-

I

!

tion, as the leaders of superstition, cannot fail to give them a predominant

of

influence in the councils and proceedings of their tribes.

10

Th

the

HUMAN SACRIFICES.

hoy

One particular of their worship, already alluded to, demands a special

fed

mention.

It forms a most important item in their opinions and practices,

ki

and indeed is one of those essential points, whose influence is felt

1o t

throughout the whole framework of their society. The earth goddess,

hef;

on whose favour (as they think) their very subsistence depends, is worship-

ey

ped with HUMAN SACRIFICES.

“QOnce,” it 1s said, * the earth was an un-

10110

stable mass, unfit for cultivation : the goddess said, ¢ Let human blood be

cl

1y

spilt, and a child was sacrificed. The earth became fertile, and the god-

Whe

dess ordained that man should repeat the rite and live.”

By this legend

any

the sacrifice is dated from the very origin of agriculture, and the Khond

1 {}

believes that its continued observance is essential to the produce of his

deh\ 4

food. Hence the pomp and ceremony with which it is celebrated.

Oﬁ“

These sacrifices are performed both publicly and privately. The public

&fter

sacrifices take place in the spring when the earth is sown, and at harvest,

((”]

when it is reaped : others also are offered while the crop is growing.

We g

The occurrence of a great pestilence in society ; the ravages of wild beasts ;

fl

107y

or any thing which happens peculiarly unpropitious to the person, the

1t be(}

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

153

01

family or the property of the various Patriarchs of the tribes, are all cir-

ed

cumstances which call publicly for these dreadful offerings. They are

426

offered privately by a particular family for similar reasons : fear, not love,

18

prompting their performance.

jod

The victims, which are of both sexes are known by the name of MERIAS.

ave

They are not native Khonds of the district where they are sacrificed ; but

him

are usually children from the plains or from distant localities. They

ol

are procured by some of the servile Hindus already mentioned as settlers

herr

among the Khonds, viz. by those of the weaver caste. By the Khonds these

uch

persons are called Dombango; by the Hindus, Panwa. Some of this class are

Il(]a

attached to every Khond village and perform various offices for the commu-

L

N

nity. They weave, tradein cloth and steal ; they are the public messengers

can

and musicians ; and are always employed to procure Meria victims. These

»‘.'dt

Merias they sometimes steal from the Oriyas ; sometimes they buy them ;

[hey

sometimes they get them from distant sections of the Khond themselves

in times of scarcity ; sometimes they get them from families of Panwas

d by

like themselves ; and not unfrequently they sell their own children. Many

posi-

nant

of the children that I saw in the Cuttack and Balasore schools were said

to be of this class: and two or three in Balasore are apparently Sontals.

The victims, when procured, are brought blindfold into the village where

they are to remain : those intended for public sacrifice are lodged in the

house of the abbaya. They are not immediately sacrificed ; but are kept and

Males are sometimes

pecial

fed with great care, it may be for several years.

married to females like themselves, in which case their offspring are born

CtiCE?S;

. folt

to the parents’ condition.

In some cases they are married not long

Jiess,

before the sacrifice, and the marriage is merely nominal. If possible, the

actual position and prospects of these Merids are concealed from them ; so

ship-

long as they are unsuspicious and live contented in the family which has

n

)Od he

charge of them, they are free and honoured : permitted to wander every

where and welcomed as sacred in every house.

If however, they exhibit

] g Od‘

any signs of fear or any desire to escape, they are chained up. One boy

Jegend

in the Cuttack school who had been thus confined before the officers

Khond

Of hi&

delivered him, had a ring on his ancle, so tight that it could not be taken

off without being filed through. Another informed us, that being afraid

after seeing a sacrifice, he was told by the people with whom he lived ;

) Pﬂblic

“ Why should you fear; nothing will happen to you, you are our son:

la]'\'est)

we shall never kill you.”

It is not easy, however, to keep such a matter

yo\Villg f

thoroughly secret for any length of time, and before the sacrifice at least,

it becomes openly known to the victims themselves.

X

1

J

>

4

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

The public sacrifices are always arranged by the patriarch and the

fl

priest.

All the community gather together to celebrate them ; all feuds

i

The manner in which the

a8

are forgotten and all labour is laid aside.

sacrifice is performed appears to vary in certain details in different dis-

tricts ; but substantially it is the same in all.

The great festival of the

i

ki

year, ealled Tonki, occurs at the full moon in the month of Poush, about

the end of December; it lasts for three days; and the sacrifices are more

th

numerous than on other occasions.

On the first day the whole commu-

fu

nity give themselves up to feasting and riot.

On the second, in one

6x

district, as preliminary to the chief sacrifice, a victim is suspended by his

Wi

neck and heels lengthwise over a trench, is then gashed by the priest in

he

six places, then beheaded, and buried on the spot.

In most places, how-

fos

ever, on the second day, there is a grand procession.

The appointed vic-

of

tim well dressed, is led forth to the Meri& grove; all the people, decked

an

out in their hill finery, with their bear skins and peacock feathers,

dre

accompany it with drums, dancing, shouting, and singing some sacred

an

song, in which the victim is devoted to the earth-goddess.

One

(o

of these songs was sung before us by the Khond boys in the Cuttack

0ne

school : it contained among other things the following unmistakeable

(o

announcement ; “We have fed you long, we can support you mno

more; to-morrow you will be cut to pieces.”

The second night is

sing

passed, like the first day, in revelling and feasting.

On the third day,

the

after a renewal of the rioting, the whole village bring the unhappy

ghdl

Merid forth to the spot already pointed out by the priest as a propitious

Seer

one

A split bamboo is planted in the ground; and the victim, quite

In ¢

intoxicated and unconscious, is fastened within the cleft, either by the

dist

throat or chest, the erowd standing eagerly round. On a given signal,

10t |

they rush on the wretched being, and with their knives and axes, cut out

latte

small pieces from the living sufferer, taking care to avoid any vital parts,

100t

until death takes place.

The whole process occupies about twenty

Cony

minutes.

Each piece cut from the victim is immediately carried by its

the |

possessor to his fields and deposited in the earth. Great value is attached

ﬂle (

to the first piece and a proportionate eagerness is evinced to obtain it.

Prag

Such is the account which we heard in Cuttack from the lips of a rescued

Meri4, who had seen the sacrifice five times.

])Cen

The number of Merids yearly sacrificed before the British war in

\luag

St

Goomsur, must have been very large.

It appears that nearly the whole

of Khondistan is more or less infected with the evil: and that it prevails

l‘e\"(}a:

Infgy

to the greatest extent in the districts most removed from the influence of

Unh

»~

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

15

9

he

the East India Company. Not only the Malids above named, and which

s

are best known to the English, but Jeypore and the country southward

he

as far as the Godavery, are all involved in the awful crime.

Westward

lis-

again by Bustar, the Khonds go far into Nagpore and into the state of

the

In Bustar it 18

Hydrabad: and they have carried the rite with them.

out

known that the sacrifices have been enormous.

On one occasion about

016

the year 1826, when the R&ja set out to visit the R&j4 of Nagpore

THi

twenty-five grown men were all sacrificed at one time. In all this immense

0ne

extent of country stretching far away to the westward, not one voice

s

was ever raised against its Borrid barbarity. A variety of eauses also have

Bl

been allowed to call for this sacrifice.

It is not only a single annual

0T

festival, that demands its performance, but public and private calamities

V10

of various kinds, in addition to the regular return of the seasons of sowing

ked

and harvest, have been held to justify it.

It would seem then that Awun-

1615,

dreds of Meriés have been annually required to meet this large demand ;

cred

and the great number, found on different occasions and given up to the

One

Government officers, confirm such a supposition. Three hundred have at

tack

one time been brought away even from small districts.

Thanks be to

oahle

God that this dreadful form of human guilt is now drawing to a close !

1 10

The horrid rite of human sacrifice does not prevail throughout every

ht 18

single district of the Khond country. It seems that in the Malids below

day,

the ghats it is not observed at all.

In the northern Malids above the

appy

ghats, that is, in Boad, the Bara and Athiro Mutés, in Hodzoghoro, it

seems very general ; as well as in some parts of Chinna Kimedy, and also

110U

in the unknown territories stretching far to the west.

In the southern

quite

the

districts, another practice pretty generally exists, of a different, but

not less destructive kind, that of ¥EMALE INFANTICIDE.

gl

Apparently the

latter custom has no reference to religious feeling or law : but finds its

out

root in the civil institutions of the people, especially in the expenses

p{ll'tsy

wenty

connected with marriage, and the great freedom of divorce allowed to

the Khond wives. The Khonds of these districts always allege poverty as

b}' ifs

the cause; as did the Rédjputs of Upper and Western India, who till lately

mched

practised a similar custom. A thousand children at least must have

been destroyed annually, in two or three of these districts alone.

Whole

-egcued

villages have been met with, without a single female child.

Such are the appalling facts, and such the horrid practices which were

ar I

: Wh()le

revealed to the Government of India by its zealous officers, who super-

intended the Khond country: practises which existed unknown and

?‘I‘e\’ﬂﬂS

unchecked, till less than twenty years ago, in a country within four

00 ol

X

9

156

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

hundred miles distance of Calcutta.

Some errors may have crept into

the description ; but these are the main features of the character and

habits of the Khond tribes.

““It is no easy task,” says Col. Campbell

in his Report of 1849, “even in a civilized land, to glean from the more

intelligent members of the community a narrative of the origin and

progress of innumerable customs and observances, which are nevertheless

most rigidly and superstitiously adhered to; how greatly is the difficulty

augmented, when we have to deal with a people, whose moral and intel-

lectual nature has yet to be developed.”

It 1s only after Europeans and

Natives from the plains have acquired the Khond language, or Khonds

have acquired Oriya or English, that all the details of their customs will.

t

become fully and correctly known.

It

f

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS TO SUPPRESS

THESE RITES.,

al

{

No sooner was the Government informed of the appalling evils existing

amongst these newly conquered barbarians, than they adopted measures

h

with a view to suppress them,

And from the date of the first war

G

in Goomsur to the present time, they have continued an agency among

e

the Khonds, not merely for the purpose of promoting civil and social

th

order, but for checking and bringing to an end, if possible, the horrible

th

rites we have described. In this humane purpose of the Government,

N

every Christian heart must rejoice.

How seldom has such a sight been

8

seen !

We have had in this country, and still have, cause of difference

m

with the Government for the position it occupies in some points, with

di

respect to religion, (such as its endowment of Jogonnith and its con-

e

nection with the idol temples in Bombay and Southern India;) but its

th

benevolent efforts for the social welfare of the Khonds deserve from all

ﬂll

right-thinking men the highest praise.

These efforts have been fully

W

described in successive numbers of the Calcutta Review, and numerous

VI(

extracts have been therein published from the official reports of the several

the

officers employed. It is from these extracts and others contained in a

8

pamphlet on the Khond Agency, that the following summary of their

foy

measures has been compiled. Itis impossible, in reading these reports, and

Ca

the orders which they called forth from the various Governments in India,

fio

not to admire the deep interest taken by all concerned in the suppression

a0

ol

of these barbarous rites. Two officers of the Madras army have especially

Both

801

distinguished themselves by their hearty zeal in this good cause.

the

have received the warm approbation of the Court of Directors and both

for

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

157

110

deserve the honour of the community at large. These officers are Colonel

nd

Campbell and Capt. Macpherson.

ell

The Hon. Mr. Russell, Special Commissioner in the Goomsur war, was

016

the first to bring the evils existing among the Khonds to the notice of

ind

the Madras Government. In doing so, while he laid bare the facts of the

less

case, he acknowledged there were great difficulties in the way of their re-

ity

moval. He distinctly showed however that as the people knew so little of

tel

the Government, coercion was out of the question ; that only slow and

and

gradual means could be employed; that an effort should be made to

nds

convince them of our good intentions ; to treat them as friends, and then

will

to enlighten them as to the real character of their superstitious customs.

For the promotion of intercourse with them, he also recommended the

revival of the old markets, to be plentifully stocked with articles which

the Khonds desire.

The Madras Government adopted these views,

and instructed the Collector in Ganjam to make further enquiry into

fing

the matter ; to take all opportunities of convincing the chiefs of the

ures

heinousness and folly of these practices, and to assure them that the

war

Government had determined to put them down.

The first victims

100§

rescued were saved by Captain Millar in the early part of 1837, while

the troops were serving in the country. With blunt candour he demanded

ocial

rible

these victims and by force and intimidation compelled their surrender.

In December of the

pent

Seventeen others were given up to Mr. Russell.

same year, Capt. Campbell, finding the season of the great sacrifice draw-

heen

rence

ing near, proceeded to visit the Upper Milids of Goomsur, with the

yith

distinct purpose of opposing its celebration.

Having summoned the

heads of the different districts, he explained to them by an interpreter

0L

the abhorrence of the Government at these rites ; endeavoured to convince

1t ifs

) aﬂ

them of their barbarity and inutility : and declared that the Government

would no longer allow the sacrifice, and peremptorily demanded all their

fully

victims.

He received after some trouble no less than 105.

Oaths were

erert]

then taken from the chiefs after the Khond fashion, that their Merid

| md

sacrifice should henceforth be at an end; and that any one who per-

formed it should be deemed worthy of severe punishment.

Capt.

v th e'n'

Campbell sanguinely believed that in these Goomsur Miliss, the sacri-

5,

fice would henceforth cease.

Indiﬂ)

The following year he visited the Mutihs

again and reported that the sacrifices had greatly diminished in compari-

essOl

son with former times; only three had been performed on the borders of

ccially

the districts.

Both

He also seized two notorious kidnappers, and sent them

for trial to Ganjam. At the same time, Mr. Bannerman, the Collector of

| both

158

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

Ganjam, proceeded to a more southern portion of the Khond country,

¢

the Mélids of Chinna Kimedy. He came upon the people in the very

Vi

midst of their ceremonies; and having obtained the merid whom they

were about to sacrifice, stated it to be the determination of Government

fi

1l

that the rite should be performed no more.

He also reasoned with them

{

about the heinousness of the crime they were committing and urged

them voluntarily to abolish it.

With their usual independence of feeling

ol

Sl

and manner, they at once replied; That they owed no tribute and no

8l

allegiance to the East India Company ; that the sacrifice was an old

custom : and that without it, their fields would yield no crops. They

0

also shewed themselves on all sides armed, and seemed half inclined to

1

S

attack the Collector and rescue their victim. He retreated however

successfully : and brought to Ganjam altogether nine meriés.

to

The Khonds of Goomsur who had become the direct subjects of the

€0

C:

British Government, enjoyed a peculiar advantage above their country-

men

11

In their superintendent, they had a central and controlling head,

able to hear and settle the endless disputes and feuds which arose among

ta

them ; and which till that time, under their own system, no authority

fr

among themselves could finally determine.

TE(

One or two most important

cases arose very soon after Capt. Campbell received charge of the pro-

Wa

vince, and were satisfactorily settled. So sensible were the people of the

141

tol

value of this reference, that they constantly brought their disputes, from

trifling matters up to blood-feuds, before Capt. Campbell, and when his

est

cold-weather tour among the hills was finished, they followed him with

Tn

the same object to the plains.

?H(

These measures were steadily maintained during the next two years.

ne

Peace prevailed in the Goomsur and Surada Malias.

The confidence

of the people in their new government increased. They continued to

(o

bring to the agent their boundary disputes and the endless quarrels

g

produced by their women: and they attended in large numbers the

an

fairs opened for their use.

Capt. Campbell also continued to visit

)

the districts above the ghéts; especially at the important seasons of

S&CF

the great sacrifice, and to argue with the chiefs and people against its

Dy

continuance.

Nor were his visits by any means fruitless.

The people,

the

however unconvinced, were at least over-awed, and the number of

they

sacrifices openly performed was decidedly lessened. He found, however,

Eng;

when visiting Upper Goomsur in January, 1841, that the Khonds were

ﬂlen

still much attached to the old system, and though no public sacrifices had

Vi

been made since the British troops entered the country, yet twenty-four

Pexg

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

159

T

victims had been purchased during the year 1840. This circumstance

Iy

cannot be regarded as unnatural ; a superstition believed to lie at the

ey

very root of social prosperity, and observed unbroken for ages, was not

ol

to be eradicated in four years, with no greater coercion than the brief

gii}

imprisonment of a few kidnappers; especially when all the neighbouring

districts sacrificed merids without let or hinderance.

Gl

The subsidiary

agency allowed to the officials was of a very imperfect kind. The time

ng

10

subtracted from other duties for attention to the one great evil was but

old

small : their visits, owing to deficiency of carriage, were few and beset with

obstacles : while one great means of bringing the Khonds into constant

ey

fo

intercourse with the lower districts, viz. the road through Goomsur to

ver

Sohnpur was not even begun.

Efforts were almost entirely confinéd

to a single district.

The Government of Madras dreading another

eollision with the barbarous tribes, acted timidly: and while Capt.

the

i1y

Campbell was urging that measures should be taken for abolishing the

ead,

rites in Boad and Chinna Kimedy, as well as Goomsur, no notice was

taken of his appeal.

At length, however, after repeated representations

ong

from Capt. Campbell that additional means must be employed, on the

ity

tan

recommendation of Lord Elphinstone, amongst other plans, an officer

was appointed to survey the line of a road through the hill tracts and to

pl'O-

raise a body of hill Paiks as a semi-military police.

His whole time was

the

0.

to be devoted to the subject : and better means of carriage, with a separate

establishment, were allowed him than his predecessors had enjoyed.

s

Immediately after Capt. Campbell accompanied his Regiment to China,

yith

and Capt. Macpherson received the appointment he vacated, with the

increased powers and more efficient agency mentioned.

AIS.

The important districts of Boap and Dusparra, lying to the north of

oNCe

Goomsur, did not share in the efforts we have now described. Being

(.10

under the jurisdiction of the Bengal Gdvernment, they were superintended

el

by other officers.

In 1837, Mr. Ricketts, the Commissioner of Cuttack,

y the

marched through them both and having ascertained the existence of the

yistt

18 of

sacrifices amongst their inhabitants, he demanded from the Khonds of

Duspalla, the surrender of their Merias.

For this purpose he summoned

1 ltS

the Raja and the Khond Chiefs : and having spent days in reasoning with

30[)167

them upon the wickedness of the practice, induced them to sign a paper,

o' Of

engaging to give them up and confessing that any who should perform

Vel

them again would be justly liable to punishment.

Mr. Ricketts next

were

visited the chief Khonros of the Boad hills; but they, being more inde-

S hﬁd

pendent and less afraid of punishment, declined to sanction either the

?‘.f()llr

160

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

surrender of victims or any engagements for the future abolition of the

dl

sacrifice.

At a later

o

Mr. Ricketts brought away in all 24 merias.

period, Mr. Ricketts’s successor despatched arnative officer with a small

1

guard, into the same districts, in order to demand the surrender of merias

Il

it

and report on the present state of these rites.

He brought away eight

children, but reported that the Boad chiefs, though they attended his

summons, refused to give up seventeen victims whom they acknowledged

to be in their possession.

al

In 1844 Lieut. Hicks, the Commissioner’s

Assistant, visited the two districts again, arrested one of the kidnappers,

tt

and succeeded in rescuing twenty-five merias.

He also met the Khond

B

h

chiefs and induced twenty-six of them to renew their agreement that the

inhuman rite should be abolished.

It was with great reluctance, and

)

only after long delay, that many of the chiefs consented to visit him :

on

and when urged on the best grounds to abstain from their sacrifices, they

th

only replied that they were ceremonies received from their ancestors.

th

The year following, Mr. Hicks repeated his visit, which in Duspalla

Vi

apparently had the best effect.

It was found that the rite was losing its

of

publicity and was perceptibly on the decline: the customary processions

T68

The Boad

were omitted and secrecy was courted in its celebration.

M

chiefs, however, he found as obstreperous as before, and almost inclined

an

to drive him from the country by force. Entering one of the districts, by

(e

a most precipitous and formidable pass, he found that the people had

my

all fled; the few chief men, who presented themselves, came to him

¢

intoxicated ; and it was only after many refusals on their part, that he

per

He learned however with

succeeded in bringing away twelve victims.

Why

satisfaction that even amongst these fastnesses of Boad, the revolting

by

sacrifice had been considerably checked : ounly thirteen victims had been

thy

sacrificed, where formerly hundreds had been slaughtered, and that here

8

also the rite had been performed ih private that the perpetrators might

the

not be known.

Dee

A third series of Khond districts, farther west along the Mohanadi

Gary

river, were under the jurisdiction of the South Western Agency in Bengal.

feay

Col. Ouseley, hearing that numerous merias were held by the people in

liti

the Zemindaries of Sohnpore, Patika and other estates, sent prompt

thej

orders to the Rajas who governed them to send all merias to him

Tey

instantly ; to give notice of all persons who retained them or purposed to

Bagy

sacrifice them ; and to inform the Khond chiefs under their jurisdiction

they

that all who should sacrifice for the future were liable to be hanged. He

Why

however expressed his fear that owing to the seclusion of the Khonds

the |

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

161

lie

amongst their jungles and fastnesses, to their comparative independence

ol

of the R4ja’s authority, and to the distance of his agency from the dis-

all

tricts where they resided, this plain order would be but little obeyed.

148

What was the result of Col. Ouseley’s efforts, and whether they have

tht

been continued by his successors, I am unable to say.

hus

e

Such were the early measures adopted by the Governments of Madras

18

and Bengal for the suppression of the dreadful Meria sacrifice : and such

s,

the kind of success which their plans met with during the first few years.

ond

Begun in the upper Malids of Goomsur, and its several mutahs, they

the

had been continued there for four successive years: and partially extend-

and

ed to Chinna Kimedy. Boad and Duspalla had been really visited for

m

only two seasons with any thing like a persevering determination to put

the evil down.

Immense tracts of country, and numerous branches of

hey

OIS

the Khond tribes, had not been visited at all. Some of the effects of these

alla

visits had been immediate : and some had an influence upon the practice

of the rite which would be exhibited only in future years.

The first

; its

J0n8

result of the Government enquiries was to reveal the actual fact of the

oad

Meria sacrifice, the ground on which it was maintained by the people,

and the revolting barbarities with which it was accompanied. Then, the

ined

by

deeper the enquiry went, and the greater the variety of the modes of

)

had

investigation, the more appalling did the sacrifice appear, from the im-

mense extent of territory over which it was celebrated unchecked ; its

Jim

t he

perpetrators ignorant of its dreadful heinousness, and its victims every

ith

where awfully numerous.

Then too did men learn the many difficulties

by which the efforts to suppress it were surrounded. It became evident

ting

that the Khonds who had first learned the might of the Government in

el

here

a disastrous war, and were ignorant of the humane principles by which

these efforts were suggested, were suspicious of all interference with their

night

peculiar customs, and doubted the motive by which the rite had been so

carnestly attacked. Endued with the warmest love for liberty, they

qali

mgkﬂ.

feared, in these efforts, underhand attempts to bring them into complete po-

litical subservience to this new Power around them. It was seen also that

ple il

their political relations to the Government were unfavourable to the decided

ot

measures which their case seemed to require.

Jm

In only one case, was the

East India Company a direct ruler, in the districts of Goomsur : in others,

there was a R&ja over the Khonds, who paid a small tribute to him :

jofion

Far to

He

while he alone had any direct dealings with the Government.

the west, other districts were even more independent than these. Again,

,iloﬂds

Y

162

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS.AMONG THE KHONDS.

the physical difficulties in the way of the Agent’s progress were

very great. The passes from the plains to the Malids above the ghauts

1

are few and hard to travel: the districts are cut off from each other, by

l

lines of hills, precipitous valleys, and immense tracts of forest and jungle:

in some cases, as in Boad, the routes could be entirely closed, the valleys

blockaded, and all intercourse with other parts brought to an end. Ma-

il

laria and fever are very prevalent at some times of the year; the heat

and rain are obstacles at other times; so that the period of each year in

which Europeans could safely visit the hills was reduced to a very limited

11

time. Added to these things was the fact that all the agents employed

were amply engaged in other duties and that but little leisure could be

spared from them, to devote their attention to the important work of

saving merias and humanizing their barbarous sacrificers. Happily these

o

difficulties were not all insurmountable: they did not therefore prevent

wh

all good : they served to call forth the zeal, energy and self-denial of all

I

e

engaged in the good work : so that in spite of all disadvantages attempts

were made to meet the evil and to meet it with success.

C0]

The good really effected during the few years mentioned can scarcely

Cs

be reckoned small.

In addition to the knowledge acquired of all the

circumstances that had to be dealt with; two hundred and forty victims

off

had actually been rescued and safely placed under Government protection.

&

Repeated conferences had been held with the Khond Chiefs; in which

the

principles of humanity had been expounded, the revolting nature of their

sacrifices explained, the horror of the Government at their cruelty been

3

declared, and all had been informed in the plainest terms that the Go-

:'mt

g

vernment had determined to have them abolished. Such explanations

were indeed but steps towards that suppression, but they were absolutely

required for a clear understanding of the proceedings of Government, about

Ofx

which the Khonds were suspicious.

They had also an immediate effect

the

upon the people, in checking the sacrifice, which till then 'they had never

Cre;

hesitated to perform; this gratifying result is shewn in several ways.

lay,

Tirst the sacrifices became much more private: secondly ; they became

hﬂW

less numerous: and thirdly ; the people were inspired with a wholesome

Wor

fear of punishment for what had now been declared to be wrong. I quote

the

two very interesting illustrations of this last fact from the statements of

the

rescued children.

They reveal several painful elements in the private

L)

preliminary history of these horrid crimes ; as well as exhibit the influence

0 t

of the Agents’ visits:

ang

lmm

|

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS:

163

16

“ Deposition of Susta, of Boad, aged about twelve years.

IS

““About three years ago, Rotna Panwa, of Putka in Boad, sold me, for I know not

what sum, to Sugaib Mullick Khund.

by

He had previously brought my mother to live

with him. I went with her; he then kidnapped me. I was employed in fetching wood.

le

Last October, the paiks of the village in which I was, went to call the priest to sacri-

eys

He told them to wait until all the Govern-

fice me, but the priest would not attend.

[a-

ment servants had left the district, and then he would sacrifice me. There was no other

1eaf

meria in the village but myself. Upon the occasion of sending for the priest, I first

knew of the human saecrifices.

' 1

My mother is still alive.

The man who sold me, I

ited

have heard since my release, has died. I beg to be sent to my mother, who is in Ulut

in Boad.

el

Lbe

“ Deposttion of Subdee, aged fifteen years, of Duspulla.

k of

“About five years ago, my father and mother went to Patka in Boad, for the pur-

hese

pose of getting mangoes, as it was a time of scarcity ; they took me with them ; and

vent

when in the jungle at that place, Peenka Panwa, of that village, took me away and sold

f all

me to Gobur Naik, who employed me in fetching wood. Two months ago 1 was cover-

ed with turmeric, and then I heard from the villagers that I was intended for a

pts

¢ meria.’

The villagers sent for one Ruthee Gooroo, a priest, but he refused to

come, as the Government servants were in the district and had forbidden the

cely

custom.”’

| the

Beyond these direct results of their interference, the Government

1008

officers had acquired valuable experience respecting the greatness of the

1100,

evils to be dealt with, the difficulties to be encountered in suppressing

shich

them, and the means demanded for their removal.

The measures sug-

herr

gested by them for the future, in order to attain a more secure, speedy

heen

and complete suppression of the meria sacrifice, were both direct and

> (i0-

wndirect.

tions

[%

1

The indirect were such as would remove obstacles to the exercise

ately

ab()ut

of more extended influence, and would aid in humanizing and civilising

effect

the barbarous people.

They were measures calculated to secure in-

creased intercourse with people of better habits and better views of the

pever

laws which govern society at large.

For this end it was essential to

Wa}'s‘

have good and easy roads formed through the various districts ; a difficult

pCame

work, owing to the precipitous passes which shut off some localities, and

psOme

the dense forests which covered others.

Capt. Campbell suggested that

qu()te

the chief road should be formed, from Aska near Ganjam, up the Koor-

s of

minghia pass, and across the districts of Gomsur and Boad to Sohnpore

pﬁv&tﬂ

on the Mohanadi. This is the high road from the coast into Nagpore ;

Juence

and as 1t would run through the very heart of Khondistan and would carry

immense traffic both to and from the sea coast, it would not only prove

v 2

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG:THE KHONDS.

164:

of the greatest use to the Khond trade, but would bring the hill tribes

into constant communication with the plains.

For the same reasons it

was recommended by Capt. Hicks, that a similar road should be formed

leading from Cuttack through Duspalla and Boad, up the Burmdl pass,

then almost impracticable.

In all the districts other roads might be

Thus trade would be carried on

opened, leading from the main routes.

with ease, the people of different districts be no longer isolated, commu-

nications be secured both with Nagpore and the sea coast ; and best of

all, unity be imparted to the various branches of agency among the Khonds

which they had never yet enjoyed. It was also suggested that markets

should be maintained, and fairs established, for the purpose of facilitating

trade, and that they should be amply stocked with all the articles which

the Khonds are anxious to buy. It was proposed also that a body of

Khond police should be raised and permanently maintained in the Goom-

sur territory, in order to keep the peace.

The value of these measures

as subsidiary to the higher purposes of maintaining political and social

order, of humanizing the wild people, and above all, of suppressing the

dreadful rites of their cruel religion, will be readily acknowledged.

It

must be regretted however that several of them, especially the completion

|

of the great routes, were not accomplished for several years; and thus

the other plans of the Government were needlessly impeded in their

progress.

9. The most important question which arose from the experience

of the first few years, related to the principle on which pirectT measures

for the abolition of the meria sacrifices and infanticide should be based.

By all the Government officers, who were men of judgment and well

acquainted with the country, the case was felt to be exceedingly difficult.

Here was a barbarous people, extremely ignorant of the Government,

i

extremely ignorant of the first principles of true morality, engaged in

the constant commission of the most brutal murders, without one thought

of their heinousness, and convinced that by their means they were secur-

i

ing the favour of the gods and the fruitfulness of the soil. These people

were to be taught the real character of their rites and to be induced

entirely to abolish them. Was the Government to turn missionary, and

strive to get rid of the evil merely by producing an entire change in the

¥

moral and religious opinions of the Khonds?

Or was it to turn despot,

i

issue an ukase, denouncing the sacrifices, and despatch a military force

f

to crush the rite with bullets and the sword ?

Or was it, in assuming the

rule of the country, to recognise the sacrifices as murders, and steadily

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

165

€3

punish the perpetrators with imprisonment and death. It was felt that

1t

something must be done, and done on system, to meet the evil as exten-

ed

sively as it existed: and accordingly from the first, the local officers in

\b’

submitting their own views of the matter, asked direction from their

he

respective superiors as to the RuLe by which they were to act.

a

on

On one point all the officers were agreed.

All rejected as

11l

impracticable and cruel, the despotic plan of crushing the system by

of

bullets. All felt that the ignorance of the people claimed compassion,

nds

and that the kindest persuasion must be employed to induce them vo-

e

luntarily to abstain from their repeated cruelties.

All felt that justice

ng

and mercy alike required that the most earnest endeavours should be

made to convince the people of their guilt; to explain the true nature

liCh?

of

of their human sacrifice; to exhibit its brutality, its cruelty, its utter

)

uselessness ; to shew how those who did not sacrifice, fared in their har-

Ires

vest as well as those who did : that the people of the plains also needed

no such dreadful rites to secure the harvests by which they are fed,

cial

the

and that on the contrary, such sacrifices are horrid crimes which alike

[t

meet with the reprobation of men and with the anger of an offended God.

tion

Such persuasions therefore were offered from the very first, and such

considerations were laid before the Khond assemblies, year after year, to

thus

heit

convince them that their rites were both wrong in themselves and in-

jurious in their results.

b. But this was not all.

The various officers of Government, civil

ence

TIres

and military, were agreed also that some degree of force must be used in

156(].

its suppression.

All were agreed that the sacrifice should be treated as a

crIME, and that those engaged in it, either as principals or accessaries,

ell

should not only be declared worthy of punishment, but have that punish-

culfs

ety

ment inflicted upon them. This suggestion was a most natural one.

Even in the professing church of Christ, which occupies the highest

4

stand of morality, the motives to holiness embrace not only the love and

ught

pClI™

gratitude due to the Redeemer, but appeal also to the fear of his punish-

ment and the rebuke of fellow-christians.

In the most civilized com-

,eople

munities all great vices and crimes are checked, and the cause of

}uced

At this

and

order sustained, by inflicting punishment upon offenders.

very time, the burning of a Suttee, human sacrifice at Kalighit,

i;l the

the sacrifice of a child at Gunga Sagor, are all crimes in the eye of

eSPOt)

The Government

the law, and are punished as deliberate murders.

force

of India regards these acts, though professedly religious, as crimes

Dg the

against society ; and not content with mere persuasion, endeavours by

adly

166

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

the effect of punishment to suppress them. The officers in Khondistan

wished the same rule to be promulgated among the Khonds.

The Go-

vernment was however timid in so soon declaring an extensive custom a

public offence, and it was years before even the kidnappers were openly

and regularly dealt with, as men guilty of acknowledged crime.

The

difficulty lay in securing to the Government sufficient authority to en-

force a law that should forbid the sacrifice by inflicting such punishment

for it as the law might threaten.

Ultimately such authority was

secured by the experience of a second war in all the Hill tracts of Boad

and Goomsur ; and the fears of the people have since compelled them to

yield obedience to the law, accompanied as the penalties have been, by

constant endeavours to convince them of the real heinousness of the for-

bidden crime.

Lord Auckland thus concisely expressed the two princi-

(

ples on which it was proposed to conduct the Khond Agency, and by

which all civilized Societies are practically governed :

}

“The working of a moral change among the people by the progress of general in-

struction and consequent civilization, can alone eradicate from among them the

inclination to indulge in rites so horrible.

But though the entire suppression of the

practice of human sacrifice among this wild and barbarous race must be the work of

time, yet much may be done even now, and no proper exertion should be omitted

§

towards checking the frequency of the crime by the terror of just punishment.”

I

The best plan was however adopted to meet the difficulties which the

case presented. Goomsur was made the basis of all operations against

?

the sacrifices.

In Goomsur the war had occurred, its people knew the

force which the Government could command, when it liked : and Goom-

P

sur was directly under Government authority.

In this important

country therefore thus impressed, the work was begun, and had steadily

Ve

continued ; considerable success was attained : and a foundation laid for

n

extending efforts into the other provinces.

The work of abolition was

I

immense, and patience and perseverance were required in the measures

n

adopted to secure it.

Ul

In the commencement of 1842, Captain Macpherson succeeded Major

i

Campbell, as principal assistant in Khondistan.

He was in many ways,

[0

Possessed of

eminently qualified to succeed that distinguished officer.

Ju

great energy, and great ability, he had applied himself for a considerable

al

time to the study of Khond affairs: and had recently presented to the

&

Madras Government an elaborate Report upon the subject of the country

T

and customs of the people. This Report is exceedingly interesting, and

by

gives a remarkably clear and complete account of the habits, and man-

§

I

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

167

1

ners; the tribal relations, the government, and religion of the Khonds.

All the subsequent Reports presented to Government by their author

are distinguished by the same power of analysis and the same clear and

forcible language.

In entering upon the duties of his important office,

7

Capt. Macpherson adopted a peculiar theory as to the best mode of in-

ducing the Khond tribes to give up the sacrifices which had so long

I

prevailed among them.

It is often repeated in his valuable Reports,

i

and is so different to the plan adopted by missionaries for civilizing as

d

well as converting idolatrous nations, that it is worth while to say a few

t

words respecting it.

Capt. Macpherson entirely repudiated in these

0y

efforts of the Government any resort to force on a large scale; though

I

like others he fully allowed that at the right time the sacrifice must be

1

declared a crime, and those who engage in it, especially the procurers of

by

every class, must be subjected to severe punishment. His clear intellect

however saw that to secure the efficient execution of such a law, it was

10

necessary to obtain strong authority for the Government, and a spirit of

obedience to that authority on the part of the people.

This authority he

he

the

hoped to secure in several ways.

The personal influence of the agents

of

had already been exerted for it, and should be so still : influence acquired

ted

by free intercourse with the tribes, and by the exhibition of a deep interest

in their welfare.

Grants of land from the wastes of Goomsur and Boad

he

might be made to those of the people who had little or none of their own.

On the chief Patriarchs might be bestowed a home in the low country, that

nst

the

they might familiarise themselves with the customs and notions of the

)i

plains.

Grants of money and cattle, titles of honour, and privileges

might also be given to deserving chiefs. They might be appointed to

nt

ily

various offices in the public service ; a body of troops also might be raised

for

in the country. The chief means however which he proposed to employ

in drawing the regard of the tribes upon the Government was the ad-

Was

ministration of justice, which amongst themselves, they were ill able to

1wes

enforce.

He thought that if the Government gave them this boon, the

'

tribes would exercise confidence in the Government, and allow it to

i or

exercise authority in return. That is, out of gratitude for securing them

7S

justice, the tribes would give up a measure of their loved independence,

1of

and in obeying the Government orders, even surrender their long cherish-

able

ed sacrifices.

In this way these sacrifices would eventually be abolished.

fhe

This theory.at first sight looks well, being both ingenions and novel :

i1y

but it is fairly open to criticism.

In the first place it hopes to obtain a

aud

great effect from a small cause. Religious feelings are the strongest of

-

168

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG

THE KHONDS.

all human impulses ; and religious practices are more tenaciously adhered

to than any others.

Liberty and independence among the Khonds are

most highly prized. Justice was no doubt a want among them : but it

would be felt only by individuals in times of dispute : and the administra-

§

tion of it, even by the best courts, contains too many defects to be attractive

even to the most civilised community. The love of liberty, and the love

of the sacrifice were universal ; yet it was hoped that this complete inde-

pendence and this exercise of a universally practised rite, would be set

i

aside for the boon of justice, which only individuals, at various times,

would need. Again: gratitude is a Christian virtue, and even when felt

tl

towards God by his own children, is far from secnring that perfect obe-

dience which he requires.

To expect it then from a Khond for such a

benefit, and to expect it, when his ancient superstitions were in the

W

way, was to secure certain disappointment.

Besides, the authority per-

1l

mitted to the Government, and the obedience consequently paid by the

fi

tribes, were to be voluntarily tendered. On the one hand, it would take

W

a long time before the independent tribes would surrender their liberty :

al

and on the other, they would be prepared to throw off such allegiance

al

whenever they were displeased with the proceedings of Government.

1€

That this consideration is a sound one, is proved by the fact that the

di

tribes in Boad actually did resist the agent in the case of their sacrifices

il

and retook their merias from him by force. Lastly, the theory was really

inapplicable to the only part of the country where it was tested for more

VI¢

than a short time, viz. Goomsur.

In Goomsur the tribes could not

K

tender to Government an allegiance which it had already won by the

to

conquest of the country.

The administration of justice on the part of

Trag

the Government was also not a boon, but a duty which it owed to the

the

tribes, and which, as such, had been performed by Capt. Campbell for

the

four years, as a part of his official labours. Apart too from all these consi-

fac

derations, it is a lamentable fact, that the theory was utterly ruined by

the

the native members of the Agency. By their bribes and extortions, they

(ef

so perverted justice, that they became personally the objects of intense

hatred, and the occasions of a lamentable and disastrous war.

ﬁft)

ay,

Capt. Macpherson however, was no mere theorist.

Thoroughly inter-

froy

ested in the welfare of the people, whose habits he had: studied for years,

JUET

and deeply anxious to aid in totally suppressing the horrible meria sacri-

that

fice, he conducted his Agency and discharged his important. duties with

energy, fidelity and zeal. He saw clearly that the best way to root out

184

the evil was to secure for the Government a greater amount of autho-

Dhey

i

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

169

ed

rity than it then enjoyed, and a more complete submission to its will

It

than the people had yet given; and both by his personal influence, and

1t

by his devotion to the good order of the tribes, endeavoured as far as he

g

could to obtain the desired ends.

His first visit was paid to the non-

A

sacrificing districts of Goomsur, and the districts in which female infan-

e

ticide was practised. Returning to the plains, he summoned to his office

le

at Nowgaum the chiefs of the Bara and Atharo Mutahs, and strongly

seh

urged on them the propriety of totally abolishing the bloody rites to

He at the same time assured them that

6,

which they were still clinging.

elt

the Government was determined on the abolition, and so long as they

he

were obedient to its authority, would, as a duty, give them justice and

4

protection. The chiefs then renewed to Capt. Macpherson the pledge

the

which they had previously given to Major Campbell. On visiting their

9}

villages the following year, Capt. Macpherson found that only four sacri-

the

fices had been publicly performed ; although the longings of the people

ke

were evinced by the fact that numerous merias continued to be purchased

ty

and reserved for future opportunities.

Of these, no less than one hundred

nce

and twenty-four, who were valued at twelve thousand rupees, were sur-

rendered, and taken to Ganjam.

.

In Chinna Kimedy and Boad, the

the

%

districts that had been little visited, the sacrifices continued to be nu-

merous.

ces

ally

In 1844, Capt. Macpherson brought away one hundred and forty-two

016

victims from Upper Goomsur; and again received pledges from the

not

Khond chiefs that the sacrifice should be discontinued. It is however,

the

to be regretted that, on misrepresentations made by his subordinates, he

was led to recommend the removal and imprisonment of Sim Bisaye,

of

the

the Federal head of the Goomsur Malias: and, as a consequence, found

for

the district of Hodzoghoro, where the old chief lived, in great dissatis-

faction and disorder.

The same year, he renewed his efforts to secure

NSk

the abolition of infanticide in Suradah and Pondacole, and finding a

by

hey

deficiency of women in the tribe, gave to various individuals in marriage,

fifty-three of the female merias whom he had saved from Goomsur. He

nse

gave them as wards of Government, hoping that their husbands would,

fer

from their relation to the Government, have nothing to do with the cruel

1Sy

practice that had hitherto prevailed. It was subsequently found however,

that the girls, which sprang from these marriages, were all destroyed !

T

th

The usual visit above the ghauts was paid, in the commencement of

1845, by Dr. Cadenhead, the able Assistant of the Agency; Capt. Mac-

out

pherson having visited Calcutta in order to expedite the passing of an

10

Z

170

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

Act for putting all the Khond districts under one system of management

Dr. Cadenhead reported that there still existed among the great body of

the people an intense longing to return to their old customs.

They said

that they had appointed chiefs who might represent the matter to the

Government and secure permission for them to sacrifice again: this

had been in vain; and they were wishing to appoint others who might

further their cause more effectually. They were assured, however, that

This was the only

such a permission the Government could not give.

point on which the people were dissatisfied.

The country, said they, is

happy : but the Government has not yet permitted the sacrifices.

In February, 1846, a new district was brought within the range of the

Agent’s operations.

Capt. Macpherson in that month proceeded to the

Boad Malias, and after a short delay induced the Khonds to surrender

one hundred and seventy merias.

But the infamous extortions and

corrupt practices of the native members of the Agency, which had long

drawn towards them the dislike of the people, had become so bad, that

the Khonds of Boad hastily jumped to the conclusion, that the

gg

Government intended not only to take the victims, which had been

surrendered, but to subdue their country and punish the chief men for

Vi

having sacrificed in former years.

A mob at once rose to arms and

o)

demanded the victims back, declaring that in future they would give no

more.

The whole district fell into disorder, and the opposition to the

fo

Government was organized under four leading chiefs.

Chokra Bisaye

tl

came from Ungool; and attached all the people closely to himself and

il

the chiefs, by promising that he would secure perfect freedom for the

fi

sacrifice in future. Thence the uproar spread into Goomsur, and a twelve-

(l

month after to the Malias below the ghauts.

Troops were therefore

th

moved once more above the hills; proclamations were issued against the

th

Boad chiefs and Chokra Bisaye; and the Agent felt himself compelled

The

e

to ravage various tracts, with dll their villages and dep6ts of grain.

18

conduct of military operations was committed to General Dyce, and after

the

much loss on the part of the people, by the most conciliating, but firm

Co

proceedings of the Government, the rebellion was brought to a close.

Teg

Such resistance on the part of the Khonds cannot be deemed unnatural.

o

They had seen the firmness with which their English masters had for

&

eight years adhered to their resolution of abolishing their beloved sacri-

fices. They had submitted in sullen silence, but had, year by year, given

o

U

unequivocal proofs that they had not been convinced by the Agents’

avoy

arguments, and still thought the sacrifices a desirable privilege. Boad,

Yea

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

171

being more independent and having never felt the military power of the

f

Government, naturally rose in rebellion on the first attempt to take

victims on a large scale: and the chiefs openly avowed that they did so

16

While the extortions of

in order to thwart the designs of Government.

13

the native officers must in some respects be regarded as the occasion of the

ht

outbreak, the love of the sacrifices was clearly its real cause.

It ulti-

at

mately proved a good : the people were compelled to feel that the Govern-

ly

ment had ample power to enforce its decrees, and that those decrees

18

must be obeyed.

It 1s right to add that the three guilty natives who

had so abused their trust and misled their superior, were severely

he

punished ; and that Sim Bisaye, the Patriarch of Goomsur, whom by

he

lies they had injured, was restored to his office and his home.

ler

On the re-establishment of peace, Capt. Macpherson retired, and the

nd

Government placed the Khond Agency once more in the hands of Colonel

ng

Campbell, by whom its operations had been first conducted. Col.

hat

Campbell has retained it till the present time and has carried out its

the

great objects to a most successful issue. His first visit was to the district

eell

of Boad, where, on several grounds, the re-possession of the surrendered

for

victims was imperatively required.

Col. Campbell made a thorough

and

o

examination of the whole country; traversing districts, unvisited by

10

Europeans, by the most difficult and circuitous routes ; he thus laid a secure

the

foundation for future operations, and destroyed any lingering hope among

aye

the chiefs that the Government were half-hearted in abolishing the sacrifice.

and

The number of victims obtained was 235, of whom 120 had been taken

the

from Capt. Macpherson.

Next season, operations were commenced in

AI‘ (%

Chinna Kimedy, and the subjected kindly but most firmly pressed upon

fore

the people: 206 victims were given up.

In Boad none were sacrificed

the

that year; and on the Agent re-visiting its chiefs, a hundred merias

ell

ed

were given up to him. The total number of merias saved in 1848 and

The

1849 amounted to no less than 547 : all of them from districts where

after

the abolition had scarcely been begun. In his Report for the latter year,

fm

Col. Campbell has described so clearly his method of procedure, and the

results which it produced, that we quote one or two of its most interest-

]

086

wal

ing passages, 1n order that he may speak for himself:

g fot

“From the very first, I openly and in the most plain and intelligible manner

proclaimed the chief design of my appearance among them. Without any disguise

a0y

gyl

or circumlocution, I told them that the Government had sent me for the sole and

avowed purpose of putting an end for ever to the inhuman and barbarous murders

rellt3

yearly perpetrated by them, and if needful, of enforcing the cession of all the victims

Boad;

%2

9

THE KHONDS.

17

~

GOVERNMENT

EFFORTS AMONG

held in possession, and destined to die this cruel death. All their other ancient

usages, L impressed upon them, would be strictly respected : the Government was

anxious to befriend them, and willing to assist them. If any were suffering oppres-

sion, redregs should be afforded, and justice meted out with an impartial hand ;

but this Meria sacrifice, this inhuman practice, must at once and for ever be laid‘

aside.

“ Daily and almost hourly were these wild mountaineers of Chinna Kimedy

assembled in my Camp. I wearied both the Khonds and myself with every argu-

ment I could think of, to induce them to desist from a practice, cruel and guilty

in the eyes of God and man. I very especially directed their attention to the

fertile districts of Sarunguddah and Degi, where no human blood is shed to appease

a sanguinary god. I recalled to their minds their own law of ‘a life for a life,’

and challenged them to gainsay, if they could, its justice, when applied to their own

practice of slaying their fellow-creatures. I related at length how the Circar had

traversed over Goomsur and Boad; had swept away every meria from those

countries, and utterly abolished the revolting ceremony. I told them how their

brethren in those neighbouring hills had most solemnly pledged themselves never

again to sacrifice a human being, and how abundantly they had prospered in house

and field since abstaining from the rite; but above all I emphatically declared, in

terms most plain and intelligible, the firm and unalterable resolve of the Great

Circar, at all risks to stop these atrocious murders.

I did not for one moment

profess to regard their abominable custom as a “ deplorable error,” but I made

known in sufficiently expressive language, that the rite was an odious and an

outrageous crime.

¢ From Chinna Kimedy I proceeded into the Boad Hills, where my Assistant

Captain Macvicar had been travelling for some time: the results of his visits

having already been communicated, no minute detail is necessary.

¢ The entire abolition of the rite of human sacrifice which so recently prevailed

throughout the extensive Malias of Boad is a subject of sincere congratulation.

Not one drop of blood has been shed this year on the altar of their barbarous

superstition ; nor was there manifested in any quarter the least disposition to break

the pledge of abstinence which they had vowed last year. The whole of these

hills have been traversed, and the same pleasing results exhibited in every quarter.

«Tn the Boad country we need in the first place to be most thankful to God,

whose bountiful harvest, bestowed upon the Khonds, so powerfully and mercifully

seconded our efforts : to His hand too we owe it that, during the year, the Khonds

enjoyed immunity from all bub the most ordinary sickness : and next we may ascribe

much of our success to the felt and acknowledged power of the Government to

enforce its will; that will having been openly and unreservedly, without the slight-

§

est compromise or hesitation, and in the most straight-forward manner, declared to

the Khonds, wherever and whenever they were met by myself or my Assistant,

and proclaime

d universally throughout the country. There was no cautious inqui-

sition as formerly recommended, but the glaring fact was dealt with as an enormity

which the Government neither would nor could longer suffer to continue to exist.

T mention this prominently, because the success which has attended our labours in

Pl R A gt Ty i gy

173

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

Boad and elsewhere, conclusively demonstrates the advantage of a firmer, bolder,

and more determined line of policy, than was deemed prudent in the days of our

earlier connection with these hills.

' When the present generation, and perhaps their children, shall have passed

|

away : when, through the medium of schools, and other modes of ecivilization, such

as roads, fairs, the introduction among them of better implements of labour, teaching

them improved methods of clearing and irrigating the ground, &ec. we shall have

been able to change the current of their thoughts and feelings, and to direct them

y’

into a better channel, I shall have some hopes of their being as fully convinced in

16

their hearts, of the utter folly, uselessness, and sinfulness of the meria sacrifice,

36

as they now are of the impossibility of performing it save at a risk, which they

most wisely prefer to avoid. They are not insensible either to the advantages

which flow from the friendship of the Circar, and would not willingly forego

il

id

them.

56

“ We must therefore maintain the ground we have now won ; the triumph in

)1\

Boad has so far been complete ; but care and cautious watchfulness must still be exer-

er

cised. If then a vigilant supervision is kept up over Goomsur and Boad, we may

most fairly and reasonably conclude, that the sacrifice of human vietims is for ever

136

n

at an end ; but I have been most anxious that there should be no misunderstanding

b

as to the real extent of our labours, or of the grounds upon which the suppression

0

of the rite actually rests; hence I have continued my observations to a length

de

which I hope will be forgiven.

“I would also respectfully observe that I have not alluded to the great precursor

an

of civilization, the Gospel; not because I am insensible to its fitness for these wild

races (who have no predilection for brahmins) but simply because it is not within

ant

sits

the province of the Government of India, to introduce any Agency of the kind.

I may however with propriety express the hope that, in due season, these poor

savages will be visited by the teachers of a higher and purer wisdom than that

led

101X

of man.”

0us

Similar measures were adopted in Suradah and the districts where

ook

infanticide was practised : the folly and wickedness of the practice were

1686

pointed out, and the determination of the Government to punish offenders

rfer

JO(L

publicly announced. Colonel Campbell however, felt the great difficulty

ully

of meeting this peculiar evil.

He says:

onds

« Until then, we shall be enabled to establish village Schools, and introduce other

ribe

wholesome measures for the moral elevation of this people ; the best means of

§ 10

stemming the torrent appear to me to consist in maintaining a constant intercourse

10’}1‘3

and paying occasional visits ; always insisting on seeing the children and visiting

it

with various marks of displeasure the Chiefs of those villages where the relative

panly

number of the sexes is so disproportionate as to leave no doubt of the destruction

uqm

of the females; while on the other hand, the preservers of their infants will be

il

specially rewarded, receiving such presents as will plainly evince the favour of

ell‘t

Government.

5 i

174

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS.

“T am painfully aware how slender these appliances seem for the eradication of

such a gigantic plague; but I have bestowed that attention which is due to the

consideration of so deeply interesting a subject; and after long and anxious thought,

I can devise no more hopeful remedies than those now suggested. Constant super-

vision and vigilance are at present, I judge, our only practical instruments.”

The value of these operations, continued for five years, may be learned

from the following striking fact laid before the Government in one of

Colonel Campbell’s last Reports.

In the infanticide-districts of Suradah,

containing seventy villages, with 2,150 families, Colonel Campbell in

1848 found less than fifiy female children. In the beginning of 1853,

in the same families, he found NINE HUNDRED GIRLs, under four years of

age.

What more striking proof can be offered of the complete success

of the efforts made to preserve these children alive.

Perseverance in these firm but conciliatory measures has at length

been crowned with the most gratifying success.

Four years ago, the

Malias of Goomsur, including the Bara and Athara Mutahs, Hodzo-

ghoro and Chokapad; the Malias of Boad, and of Chinna Kimedy were

almost entirely freed from the dreadful crime of human sacrifice.

Con-

stant watchfulness has kept them so: and new efforts have been pushed

forward into Jeypore, Kalahundy, and the Khond districts near them, with

the same gratifying result.

Tribe after tribe has yielded obedience to the

humane demands of the Government: victims have been surrendered ;

pledges given ; and promises faithfully performed. And now that Nagpore

is British territory, a few years more of the same zealous but conciliato-

ry efforts may fulfil the hope that the meria sacrifice will be ExTIRELY

abolished from the whole of Khondistan.

A careful review of the Agents’ Reports exhibits the number of merias

f

actually saved, since the first war in Goomsur, as nearly TWo THOUSAND.

Of these a hundred were rescued by the efforts of Messrs. Bannerman

and Ricketts: of Captains Hicks and Miller, and others. The Agency of

Capt. Macpherson saved nearly 400: and Colonel Campbell, in his two

8

periods of office, has rescued nearly 1500. Of these merias, Chinna Kimedy

has surrendered 700 ; Boad, 400 : and Goomsur, 500. From Boad none

have been received since 1851 : and from Goomsur, none since 1848.

§

An interesting question here arises: What has become of all these

The larger number being

merias, thus saved from a bloody death?

grown up when rescued have been settled by Government, particularly

0

at first, in the Malids below the ghdts among their own people.

Land

was given them and materials were supplied for farming.

Many were

)

E——

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS AMONG THE KHONDS,

175

f

already married ; and were at once established in little farms, or settled

Cof

together in villages.

Others not so, were married, males to females.

'y

the large number saved during the last eight years, one fourth have been

thus settled in comfort; a few have entered the service of private indi-

viduals : or been employed in the police. Of the females 247 have married

of

suitably amongst other Khonds: 150 merias of both sexes have died :

80 have deserted: 170 have been restored to their friends: or have been

adopted by others. Long since a few of them were placed in the mission-

ary boarding schools at Cuttack ; particularly those saved from the Boad

8

Hills by Lieut. Hicks.

Capt. Macpherson not only disapproved of mis-

of

sionaries visiting the Khond hills, and reproved one of his Assistants

N

for maintaining friendly intercourse with them, but, with one exception,

sent no children to their orphan schools.

Colonel Campbell, however,

h

has during the last few yedrs sent more than 200 boys and girls to the

10

schools at Berhampore, Cuttack and Balasore; where they are being

trained up as christians.

Many of these children I had the pleasure of

16

seeing during my visit to Orissa in 1849. At Balasore, there were

seventeen boys and twelve girls, from seventeen to fourteen years of age.

l

They were all learning to read and write Oriya, in which they had made

th

some progress ; as their knowledge increases, Mr. Bachelor was hoping to

he

give them instruction of a better kind. They were all active, and very

d;

anxious to be useful.

It was a pleasant sight to see the happy faces of

)16

the girls, as they sat on the veranda floor writing the Oriya alphabet,

0

or standing round Mrs. Bachelor singing Oriya hymns; or those of the

In

boys, as they wandered about with their bows and arrows, in the use of

which they are very expert.

Woe to the stray paria dog or jackal, who

185

found his way near their quarters !

The schools at Cuttack contained

D

about eighty of these children, most of them very young. On their first

jan

arrival, they met with children once like themselves, with whom they

,of

could communicate in the Khond tongue; through their means, they

WO

soon began Oriya and were able to benefit by the religious and other

Ay

instructions of the school.

The girls sang several Oriya hymns very

ne

nicely when we visited them : and the boys sang some of their Khond

songs, and danced some of their dances. They also described to us the

1680

mode of sacrifice, which several of them had seen.

The children at

g

Berhampore I did not see: but interesting notices of their progress are

Hly

contained in the Reports of that station.

Of course they were at first

aﬂd

wild and uncultivated in the extreme, but after a few weeks grew tame

Ve]‘ﬁ

and civilized. One of the elder girls named Ikedi, who is a member of

176

GOVERNMENT EFFORTS

AMONG THE KHONDS.

the Church and herself a Khond, acted as interpreter for the girls, and

devoted much of her time to their welfare.

There were thirty boys and

thirty girls in the Berhampore school.

Several singular cases have

occurred from time to time in which new comers have been recognised

as the brothers or sisters of children already in the schools.

Tkedi, the

girl just mentioned, found her own brother.

A lad named Philip, at the

same time found his younger brother.

Mzr. Bailey says:

“On the day these children arrived, the Khond boys who had been with us some

time ran with great glee to see them; and as they were placed in the front of my

house in a line that their names might be called over, the name of Dasia was at length

mentioned. Philip, one of the elder boys, immediately exclaimed with surprise,

¢ Dasia ! Dasia ! why that is my little brother;’ and he at once ran and fell upon his

neck and embraced him. But I said, ¢ Philip, how do you know that he is your bro-

ther? <0, he replied, ‘I am sure Dasia is my brother: I remember his name, and

Many cases of a similar

the day on which he was sold ; but now I see him again.’

character have occurred before, in the reception of Meria children into these

Asylums.”

Of the children thus introduced into these excellent schools, many

have profited greatly by their studies.

Many have been settled in the

christian villages ; and have exhibited a character and life illustrating

even the temporal benefits of religious and moral education which they

enjoyed. And not a few both male and female have been truly converted,

Mouster, one of

and have adorned the gospel of Christ their Saviour.

the pious Khonds, was employed by Capt. Frye for assisting his studies

3

in the Khond language.

It is a triumphant testimony to the Gospel, to see a humane and

christian Government employing its officers, its influence and financial

i

resources, to draw barbarous tribes from dreadful rites and crimes; and

save the lives of helpless children devoted to sacrifice.

It 1s a still fur-

ther testimony to it, to see the Christian Church adopt these rescued

ones, foster them, instruct them, and pray for them. It is a higher

testimony still, to see the Lord of Glory himself look with compassion

{

on these souls for which he died, changing them by his grace and fitting

them for glory. To him be all the glory of all the good done among

sinful men !

Amen.

f

¢

]

1

i

[

ol

LECTURE SIXTH;

he

B

he

me

i

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS

my

PRESIDENCY.

oth

16,

hus

10

nd

In the previous lectures we have seen that the Presidency of Madras

lar

naturally divides itself into distinct districts, on its east and west sea coasts,

£se

with the high plateau of Mysore between them ; how these districts are

to a great extent occupied by different nations; and how the missions

ny

carried on among them fall into natural groups, determined by their

the

geographical position and the different languages spoken therein.

We

ng

have rapidly reviewed the TerLuveu Missions on the upper coast of the

16y

Bay of Bengal, the CanareseE Missions in the district above the ghauts :

ed,

and the German Missions in the provinces of Canara and Malabar.

We then turned to the Tamur Missions in Madras, Tanjore and Madura ;

of

s

briefly investigated their lengthened history, examined the decay of the

early Tranquebar Mission and its offshoots, and traced out the causes of

the strong Caste prejudices which have prevailed so extensively in the

nd

ial

Tamil churches.

We next passed to the southern extremity of India,

nd

inhabited by the tribe of SmaANARs, and considered the progress and

results of missionary operations among them in Tinnevelly and Travan-

ur

red

core. The last Protestant Mission examined, was that established among

the ancient Syrian Churches of North Travancore; wherein we noticed

fier

the plan which was originally aimed at of reviving the Syrian body under

jon

their former regime, its failure, and the separation of the Church Mis-

ing

sionary converts from that system, in order to form them into a branch

0ng

of the Church of England.

In contrast to these proceedings of evan-

gelical churches, we surveyed the past and present efforts of the Jesurr

missionaries, under the most extraordinary phases : and found that though

their converts are declared to be 650,000 in number, they are not to be

compared to the 100,000 Protestant natives of India in christian know-

ledge, education and religious character: that only in name have they

.

1

1

{

8

ON

THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF

THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

become christian, while in the ordinary practices of life, they are as

much heathen as before.

The Telugu and Mysore- missions are comparatively limited ; and their

fruits appear only to be small: they each contain about 700 native chris-

tians: the German missions number 1400. The Tamil churches are

much larger, the native christians amounting to 17,000. The Shénar

converts number 52,000 : those among the Syrian churches, 4000. The

total number of native Protestant christians in the Presidency is above

76,000, of whom 10,600 are communicants.

The missionaries in charge

of these churches are 179 in number, with 405 catechists.

About

30,000 boys are instructed in their schools: and 8,000 girls.

These

results looked at by themselves are truly gratifying, to all who can appre-

ciate the grand difference between the prospects of a heathen soul and

the soul of a true christian beyond the grave.

They shew the present

agencies and present position of the mission churches: and prove that

the labours expended for their benefit have not been carried on in vain.

We must add to them the converted souls that have passed into the

heavens, of whose death, on many occasions, missionaries have spoken

with hearty satisfaction.

Nor 1s this all.

We know that the object of

all our missionary agencies is to bring men into the body of commu-

nicants, and to keep them there, worthily performing their duty to the

Saviour so long as life lasts.

But as time is required before these

|

agencies accomplish their ends completely, we must remember, as part

of our missionary results, all the infermediate steps that have been

secured between the starting of the agency and the reaping of its fruits.

We will look not only to the harvest reaped, to the harvest ripe: we will

look also to the green standing corn, to the blade, to the ear, and even

to the seed that lies hidden in the soil.

We must look for results accom-

plished, not only to our church members, dead and living: but to the

knowledge spread, the copies of the word distributed, to the schools

where the young have been early impressed, to the diminished offerings

to idols, to the decay of belief in idolatry,.to the extensive conviction

that its cause will fail, to the belief that christianity will conquer: to

the diminution of dispute and argument against the gospel, and to the

silence, sometimes the readiness, with which its truths are heard. If we

p

do less, we do injustice.

But much as we seem to have accomplished, how much still remains.

f

Contrast the scattered bands of christians with the dense masses of

v

heathenism in which they live; the agencies employed, with the sphere

!

179

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS I;RESIDENCY.

to which they are applied ; and we shall at once exclaim, what are these

among so many !

So great is the difference between the two parties, the

one so swallows up and hides the other, that we cannot wonder at the

objection which is sometimes brought against our statements; Where

are the converts—we never see or hear of them: nor do we expect we

shall; look at the strength of brihmanism, of idolatry and of caste;

how can you ever set them aside and root them out of the country :

what do these feeble Jews ?”’

It is good therefore to look the difficulties

of the work of the Lord fairly in the face, and see how much the church

i

has yet to do before its labour is accomplished.

The following consi-

0

derations may help us to appreciate them.

d

Il

EXTENT OF COUNTRY

AND POPULATION.

i

it

The Presidency of Madras is of triangular shape; its greatest length

10

from Cape Comorin to Goa is 530 miles, and its greatest breadth from

7!}

Goa to Ganjam is nearly 790 miles.

It contains therefore more than

It contains countries which for hundreds

of

200,000 square miles in all.

I

of years constituted independent kingdoms. That portion which is now

he

in subjection to the Honorable Kast India Company is divided into

)\e

twenty districts or provinces; and to these must be added the Mysore

W]

country : and the independent kingdoms of Travancore and Cochin. The

9l

total Revenue drawn annually from these extensive and fertile provinces

I8

amounts to nearly six millions of pounds sterling, which is shewn

as follows :—

il

Revenue Co.’s Territory, 1851-2,

Rs

4,78,07,000

el

I

Ditto Travancore,

o o o9 5 o 6 9 & 8 5 5 s 8 e 8 o e o s s 0 0 s 0

41,58,000

R —

e 8 © o s o 8 @ 6 8 2 e 6 s s 0 s e e e 0 e e s

lie

Ditto Mysore,

70,00,000

Ditto Cochin,

4,86,000

ols

———

108

Total

00

5,94,51,000

t0

Besides the produce consumed where it is grown, the trade from one

the

portion of the country to another is, even under 1ts present disadvantages,

Ve

most extensive. 1In spite of bad trunk roads, in spite of cross-roads ten

113

times worse, the Government Engineer recently reported, that after

careful consideration he had found that the annual traffic into and out of

of

Madras on the western roads alone, amounted to 50,000 tons of goods, of

el

Lagy.

180

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE

MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

the value of one million and a quarter sterling. Not less trade is carried

on through the southern districts and those on the west coast. Indeed few

branches of enquiry, give a higher idea of the value of these provinces

of India than the comsideration of the surplus produce which they

export.

Look again at the immense poruLaTION Which this one division of our

Indian empire contains :—

In the Company’s Territory,

P ® ¢ 4 60 0506 006 08 o s e

22,301,607

»

® 6 68 6 s 0 s 0 ° 0 0 0 8 v o

Mysore,

3,410,382

22

Travancore in 1836,

e e o 0 005 0 e

1,280,668

)

Cochin,

© e 2 0 60 00 08 o

" e &t o o o

290,000

Total

J

27,282,747

These twenty-seven millions form a number about equal to that of all

the inhabitants of the British Isles put together.

Yet how different are

their circumstances from those of our countrymen.

They may have the

means of sustaining life, but possess in general little beyond it. They are

civilized to a considerable extent, but their knowledge of things beyond

their own immediate sphere is very limited; and education, worth the

name, is at the lowest ebb. Above all as following error in religion it

becomes us to look at them with Christian eyes and to enquire what

provision has been made for their full and faithful instruction in the way

of truth. Of the whole number, twenty-four millions are Hindus : more

§

than two millions are Muhammedans: the Catholics number 650,000 :

the Syrian Christians, 120,000: the Jews, 1600 at Cochin: while our

fi

native Protestant Christians amount only to 76,000.

Look again at the different divisions of the population, and you will

see how little has been accomplished in the thorough spread of gospel

truth among them. The TeLucu people below the ghauts are divided

§

into seven districts; and amount to 6,650,000 people.

Their territory,

as we have seen contains nineteen missionaries and of the six millions

1

and a half, 700 are Christians.

Nor are matters improved by looking at

fi

the labours of the different Societies that have entered the country. The

iy

London Missionary Society, the first in the field, has taken up the dis-

18

tricts of Vizagapatam and Cuddapah; but though they contain a popu-

U

lation of 2,706,000 souls, the Society employs among them only five

§

European missionaries. The Church Missionary Society has taken up

C¢

Masulipatam with 520,000; and employs four missionaries. The Ame-

Co

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

181

rican Baptist Society at Nellore sends fwo missionaries to 935,000: and

W

the American Lutheran Mission, occupying the two districts of Raj-

]

mundry and Guntoor, has provided five missionaries for 1,580,000. We

2y

feel the destitution still more, when we look at the towns and villages

which these districts contain.

Vizagapatam contains 50,000 people ;

Vizianagaram, 28,000 ; Guntoor, 12,000; Masulipatam, 60,000 ; Ellore,

20,000. Masulipatam has a district of 4,510 square miles: and contains

1583 villages, with hamlets double that number.

Near Masulipatam

itself is the town of Godoor with 3000 people: Beizwarah contains

4000 : more than fifty villages contain between 2000 and 4000 inha-

bitants each. Yet except the chief town itself, not one town or village of

that large district contains even a missionary school.

The district of

Rajmundry again contains fwelve towns, each numbering from 6000 to

12,000 inhabitants.

all

Passing onward to the MysorE, the same appalling inequality is apparent.

16

The Mysore proper contains 3,410,382, among whom are established

If

he

only four or five missionary stations with Zen European missionaries.

are

we add BerLrary and Kurnoor, on the same upper level of table-land,

nd

whose population are of'the same tribe and speak the same language, Can-

arese, we add 1,503,789 : and if we take in DEARWAR in the same country,

the

118

we must add many thousand more, giving a total Canarese population

hat

amounting to more than five millions above the ghauts on the table-land.

To these have hitherto been sent fwenfy missionaries who reside at ten

fay

stations.

The total number of Canarese christians is 800. If we com-

016

pare the Mysore with Scotland: how different does its supply of God’s

00

our

ministers appear.

The Congregationalists in Scotland, with a hundred

churches, are looked upon as a somewhat insignificant body, and yet

will

they have three or four times the number of pastors which the Mysore

has of missionaries.

If we add the numerous ministers of the United

\PEl

Presbyterian Church; the eight hundred ministers of the Free Church ; and

ded

011

those of the Establishment; we shall find more than fwo thousand

ministers labouring among a population of two and a half millions, while

005

g af

for the five millions of the Mysore and Bellary'there are no more than

twenty.

How can it be expected that, when marked religious progress

The

is somewhat slow even in Scotland, it can possibly be rapid in our Indian

(s

provinces. Nor shall we improve matters by looking into the details.

oput

Scotland has large towns: but so has the Mysore: towns that may be

i

considered numerous and well peopled, considering the poverty of the

) U

country. Bangalore in cantonments alone has 93,000 people; besides

me

182

ON THE RELIGIOUS

CLAIMS

OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

the thousands in and around the pettah: the town and talook of Mysore

contain 88,000: Seringapatam, 12,000 : Chittledroog has 14,000, with-

out a missionary: the talooks of Toomkoor and Coonghul, with one

missionary, 101,000. The Bellary district has four missionaries resident

in the town of Bellary. That town is the head of the district; and

Were it situated

numbers 37,126 inhabitants with a large military force.

in the more settled parts of the United States, it would probably have

not less than forty ministers of the gospel.

But besides Bellary the

district contains sizteen other towns all of which have 4000 inhabitants

or more.

Thus Kumply has 7,000: Hospett, 8,000: Gooty, 4,400 ;

Adoni, 19,000; Harponhully, 6,000 ; and so on. Many have been visited

by missionaries, but in none of them have they made a permanent settle-

ment.

To these sixteen towns, with above 4,000 persons each, add the

12,000 villages which are spread over its surface of 12,000 square miles.

Such instances might be endlessly multiplied.

The TaMIL country has been to some extent better supplied : but there

are parts of it lamentably destitute.

From Pulicat to Cape Comorin,

the Tamil speaking population number 11,555,868 persons: they are

divided into nine districts, some of which are very extensive and contain

important towns. The total number of European and American mission-

aries resident among them is seventy-five: of whom sixteen are in Tinne-

velly alone and seventeen in the province of Tanjore. I will not weary

you with pointing out all the large and flourishing towns; and shewing

the disproportion between the number of their teachers and the popu-

lation to be taught. I will mention the case of one district alone, whose

NorrH ARCOT possesses a

utter destitution you will at once perceive.

total population of 1,485,000.

It includes in greater abundance than

usual well peopled villages and towns.

Thus Vellore contains 120,000 :

Arcot, 16,000: Wallajapett, 20,000: Raneepett, 18,000: Goriatum,

10,000: Amboor, 11,000: Arnee, 16,000 : Tripatty, 9,000: and six

others, each 4,000 or more; all carrying on good trade and in pros-

t

perous circumstances, yet among them all, there is but oNE missionary

t

in the town of Arcot. * If we enter the adjoining district of Sarem,

we find one missionary among 942,000 people.

In Coimbatoor, with

1l

1,152,862 people, there are two missionaries resident in the chief

0

town.

The province of Travancore is supplied in a similarly dispropor-

)

tionate manner.

Out of its 1,280,000 the London Missionary Society

t)

has placed eight missionaries in eleven districts with 505,000 people ;

fo

e

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE

MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

183

and the Church Missionary Society eight missionaries in twenty-one

districts with 775,000. Again we say : What are these among so many ?

In whatever way we take up the subject, whether we look at parts or at

the whole, we cannot fail to realise a deep conviction that in South India

the work of the Lord is but just begun.

We may rejoice to know that

76,000 persons are called by the name of Christ and have the gospel

regularly preached to them as their chosen authority in religion: or that

more than 10,000 are so advanced in knowledge and character as to be

But on the other

admitted to the Communion of the Lord’s Supper.

hand we see but one hundred and eighty missionaries, European and

native, in the whole population of twenty-seven millions: and find, scat-

tered over the country, towns with fifty, thirty and twenty thousand

inhabitants where none reside at all: while thousands upon thousands

of villages have never been entered by missionaries to preach the gospel

even once in the half century. The more fully therefore, we enter into

detail, the deeper will our conviction grow, of the real spiritual desti-

tution in which this great portion of our Indian empire lies.

L

Let us not forget another thing

the effect which such a state of

1

things has upon a missionary’s own mind : as he contrasts the feebleness

of his own efforts with the vastness of the evils with which he contends.

Mzr. Fox has described it very clearly in one of his letters: “I am lost and

bewildered in the multitude of my work. There lies before me the crowd-

10

ed population of this large town, Masulipatam, with 60,000 inhabitants :

they are to be preached to, to have an impression made upon them.

If

{9

I go to one part one day, and to another part another day, my time and

labour are dissipated. If I keep myself to one portion, my labour is

swallowed up in the great flood of heathenism. .. Again there are the

)|

villages in the suburbs: fine, populous villages.

Again there are the

1,

numerous villages and still more numerous hamlets studding the country

all round about.

Where I am to begin, I know not.

Then there ought

J)S

to be schools, to be established, to be looked after, to be watched and

)

1Y

taught.

I cannot so much as begin them. And so, though I may be

preaching continually to the adults, there is the rising generation grow-

ing up in their heathenism. ... Above all it is only a very limited portion

th

of

of the day that I can be engaged in out-of-door work : the short periods

before and after sunrise and sunset.

Then comes the work of transla-

tion: tracts there are in some numbers: books are only yet by ones and

)i

twos.

1y

Who is sufficient to unite in himself these multifarious duties,

for tens and hundreds of thousands?” Another extract from one of his

184

ON THE RELIGIOUS

CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

letters illustrates the state of the people so situated.

“T rode 250 miles

in a straight line through a populous country, passing through villages

every three or four miles, and seeing others in all directions; occasion-

ally also coming to considerable towns: but in all that district there was

not a single christian missionary, not one person from whom a heathen

might hear the word of life.

My road lay parallel to the sea coast, at

no great distance from it, but I might have gone inland for 100, 200 or

300 miles and, except in one place, have found the whole land equally

wanting in christian teachers.

My district is nearly 100 miles each way,

it 1s impossible that I can visit even the chief villages for two or three

days each, during the six months in the year in which the weather allows

me to be out.”

We have then the argument of numbers in an appeal

to christian churches for greater sacrifices and more zealous efforts to

instruct the people of Southern India.

THE STRENGTH OF SUPERSTITION.

Bur other arguments exist besides.

The people of South India are

idolaters equally with the Hindus among whom we dwell.

They are in

bondage equally with the people of Bengal: they have prejudged the

151

question of changing their religion as firmly and as erroneously as have

our neighbours.

They have the same, if not stronger, obstacles in the

f

way of accepting the gospel.

Casre, which is so strong with the Hindus

¥

of North India, and produces so much open enmity to the gospel, is

I

even stronger in South India than in Bengal.

The existence of a large

)\

class of Pirias, deemed outcast, has made all Hindus of caste the more

hy

watchful in keeping themselves from pollution.

The brahmans being

le

fewer in number than with us, and the outcasts so numerous, the Sudras,

tl

who are of no rank here, are men of great respectability there.

The

ta

varying degrees,in which different ranks may pollute a superior, are dis-

Gl

tinctly defined. The Parias may not sit in presence of the Sudras, and

il

frequently have schools been temporarily broken up, because the mis-

1

sionary wished to teach both together.

In Travancore the different

an

classes cannot approach nearer than a fixed number of steps. One class,

Wa

the Néyades, must never presume to enter a village even to purchase

i/

food : they must call out for some one, leave the money on a stone, and

hy

are left entirely at the mercy of his honesty, as to whether they will

foy

receive any thing in exchange.

The lower classes are often severely

The extreme is reached in

Ing

beaten for infringing the prescribed rules.

toy

»

ON

THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF

THE

MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

18

J

one poor set of people, so excessively low, so intensely degraded in public

estimation, that they are never to be seen by the light of day.

When

so many Périas have become Christians, I need not stop to describe the

estimation in which the whole body are held by the heathen: nor to

exhibit the powerful obstacle which this high caste spirit places in the

way of a candid acknowledgement of that truth which an unbiassed

judgment must approve.

The same cause has tended to promote great

bigotry among all classes of Hindus, and to elevate the comparatively

small caste of brdhmans into a class more powerful than with us.

This

is particularly the case in Travancore, in Madura and in Tanjore. Every

brdhman in South India is a great personage, and I believe almost all

live by their priestly office, instead of being driven like thousands in

Bengal to support themselves by honest trade.

THE GREAT TEMPLE ESTABLISHMENTS.

AxorHER cause of the great influence of Hinduism in Madras is seen

in the wealthy femple establishments, by which numerous brahmans are

supported, and in which festivals are celebrated upon a grand scale. We

have no temples in Bengal like the celebrated temples found throughout

the Tamil districts of the Madras Presidency : and it may be interesting

therefore to give some information respecting them. They are made

somewhat in the following way. The actual shrine of the idol is usually a

low, common-looking stone-building at the side of a broad, well-paved court.

§

Near it will be found a large hall with a flat roof, supported in most cases

by a thousand pillars; this hall has no walls on its outer sides, but is

left entirely open.

Sometimes the pillars are well carved, sometimes

5

they are common slabs of stone. Near the great hall there is usually a

16

tank, entirely faced with stone steps, and having a small temple of six or

eight pillars, rising from a stone platform in the very centre of the water.

1

The court in which the shrine, the hall and the tank are situated, has

b

many smaller buildings about it, sometimes with massive figures of bulls;

and is generally enclosed by high stone walls.

In the entrance of these

ot

walls is built the most conspicuous portion of the whole establishment,

30

viz. a tall heavy-looking TowER, sometimes rising to the height of two

pd

hundred feet. These towers are shaped like a wedge, sloping off on the

four sides, but wider than they are deep : their top is straight, and is orna-

il

y

mented with the representation of a flame of fire bursting upward. These

iy

towers are the most conspicuous objects in the temple; but are not parti-

)

4

B

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

186

cularly sacred. They are simply ornaments to the chief gateways.

Sometimes a temple has several such towers.

Excellent specimens of these great temples are to be found in many

parts of the Presidency. At Trichendoor and Tinnevelly in the south

there are two very celebrated. At Madura, there is a very large one;

at Conjeveram, near Madras, there are two; one to Siva, and the other

to Vishnu. But the most celebrated of all are in the province of Tanjore,

where Hinduism seems stronger than in any other part of India, except

Travancore. The province is full of temples. Within a small range of

territory, there are no less than seven pagodas of great note; distin-

guished among the natives by the name of THE SEVEN. They are the

pagodas of Chillumbrum ; Combaconum ; Trivalur; Manérgoody ; Tan-

jore; Avriar and Seringham. All have the sacred shrine; the hall with

a thousand pillars; the sacred tank; and several immense towers.

Nothing strikes a stranger in connection with Hinduism in Tanjore s0

much, as the number and the height of these pagoda towers. Numerous

bréhmans are attached to each; and the fat of the land is in their posses-

sion. The total revenue of the Tanjore temples, as far as they were or

are connected with Government, amounts to £31,780 a year. This

income was once entirely derived from land: but since the Government

resumed several of the large estates, the bréhmans receive the net pro-

ceeds in money, without the trouble of collecting them. In point of

finish and beauty of structure, the temple in the Fort of TaNJORE is the

finest in all South India. It stands in a large, well-kept court, paved

with stone: the tower is built like a pyramid, the four sides of the base

being equal : and it is 220 feet in perpendicular height. It is covered

with the usual figures, and is coloured red and green in different parts of

the cornices and mouldings.

The top of the tower is a copper dome.

The shrine stands close to the tower so that the two form one building,

a thing quite unusual. Behind it on the east side is the GREAT BULL, an

immense figure formed from a single block of black marble and well

carved. It is perhaps the most celebrated idol in South India. Numer-

ous smaller temples and cars crowd the pettah of Tanjore; on these

10,000 Rs. a month are spent by the Rajah; who receives a large

pension, and inside the fort is independent.

But the most celebrated of all the South India temples is that of

SERINGHAM : it is distinguished by its great wealth and the immense space

over which it is spread. A few miles above Trichinopoly the river Cavery

divides into two branches, leaving a broad tract between them ; after

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS

PRESIDENCY.

187

running on for twelve miles, the two used to unite again and thence go

onward to the sea; they thus inclosed an island called Seringham. (It

is an island no longer; as the Government by their celebrated anicut

have prevented the Cavery rejoining its northern branch, the Coleroon ;

and have led it away in a thousand channels to water the province of

Tanjore).

Towards the north end of this island stands the temple.

In

the shrine itself there is nothing remarkable: it is low and dirty. Nor

do its pillared halls deserve much praise; they are dirty in the extreme

e

and (like all the temples of South India) full of bats, with not a few

The Court in which the shrine

monkeys.

But there is this peculiarity.

stands is walled off: so that strangers cannot approach it.

The great

hall stands on one side of a second court outside the former : each court

A third court stands all round and outside the

being nearly square.

second : each of its four entrances having an immense tower over the

gateway. A fourth court follows, with similar towers, enclosing the

15

third; a fifth, then a sixth, surround them: each growing larger and

larger till the outside is reached. The gateways all stand in a line, and

)

also the towers: at intervals on an average of 350 feet.

The outside

15

walls thus become 1400 yards, or nearly a mile long. It would take nearly

an hour to walk round them. The number of towers altogether amounts

If

to fourteen large and several smaller ones.

The chief tower of entrance,

of

the Roy Kobram, is unfinished: it contains several stones, each thirty

feet long and five feet thick. The four outer courts are like streets,

e

ol

and contain numerous dwelling-houses and bazars.

One street of brah-

30

mans on the east side looks particularly clean and neat.

More than

od

a 1000 brahman-families reside in these courts, containing 5000 people :

of

together with five thousand others of good caste connected with the

16

temple and its services.

1%

This temple possesses a great number of valuable gifts, which are

an

freely shown to English visitors who wish to inspect them. The most

el

valuable of them are ornaments, such as natives wear, consisting of jewels

el

of various kinds, as rubies, emeralds, diamonds and pearls, set in gold.

They include bracelets, armlets and anklets ; ornaments for the forehead

pse

196

and breast ; chains for the arms, neck and waist; a gold palankeen, worth

Rs. 20,000; an umbrella of gold and velvet, ornamented with figures

made of seed pearls.

Amongst them are six pieces, made on one pattern,

of

ac6

which form the outer casing of a figure about two feet high: they include

eIy

a breastplate ; a backplate; legs, back and front: feet, hands, and a

crown of the shape of a bhottle.

When put together, these six pieces

frer

282

P e

isatic

188

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE

MADRAS

PRESIDENCY.

form a hollow figure, two feet high: wanting a head. Each piece is

made of pure gold; and is profusely set with diamonds, emeralds and

rubies.

Their total value is Rs. 22,750. Again there are portions,

incomplete, of the casing of a figure, fifteen feet high.

They include a

gold tiara, two feet high: flat earrings, a foot long: two gold hands,

differing, about a foot and a half long: two gold feet, two feet long: two

mmmense armlets ; anklets with bells: and bracelets of gold balls, strung

together according to the present fashion among English ladies.

The

whole of these jewels are of gold, somewhat thin; their total value is

Rs. 24,000. Besides these, I saw a gold ghurra or pitcher, worth Rs.

13,000 : a water-pot, worth Rs. 2000; a gold vessel used by Rajas and

smokers, 7000: a milk cup, 2500: two spoons and a plate, 6000 :

several other water-pots, 3600. The silver articles also are exceedingly

numerous and of very great value in all. The total value of these jewels

amounts to no less than twenty lakhs of rupees or £200,000. The an-

nual income from lands, of this single temple, as paid by the Government,

is Rs. 43,000: the offerings must be all superadded : and it will then be

seen how large that income is in all.

The whole property is in charge of

native superintendents, and it is said that, of late years, glass is rapidly

being substituted for precious stones.

Such facts exhibit in a broad light, the power which Hinduism still

exercises over the minds of its votaries.

Rich Rajahs, widows, land-

:

holders, and merchants present these offerings: and the poor flock in

thousands to the annual festivals.

The temple of Seringham is but one

of many; all of which have their particular attractiors at particular

times.

Add these considerations respecting the temples, the caste-spirit

and brihminical power, to those already offered concerning the immense

population still unblest with the gospel: and you will comprehend not

only the wide extent of the field opened, but the obstacles which exist to

the reception of the gospel which is preached.

ENCOURAGEMENTS.

Yrr the Church of Christ has no reason whatever to despair of success

in the work which it has undertaken.

Large as the field is, it has begun

admirably to occupy it. Most important positions have been made good :

fruits have already been reaped. Much knowledge of Christ has been

spread abroad : much opposition to the truth has been silenced. The

heathen have been compelled to feel that there is reason on the side of

Sm——

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS O THE MADRAS

PRESIDENCY.

189

Christianity ; that its doctrines are hard to be rej‘eeted: and that its

missionaries are clever, obstinate men, who will not get angry in discus-

sion, and who will not be put down.

The temples, great as they once

were, are all falling into decay. Marks of neglect are profusely stamped

upon every one of them: the bats in countless numbers already possess

them.

In all South India, the only temple I saw kept really clean and

in good repair, was the temple in the fort of Tanjore, where a wealthy

Hindu Rajah rules.

There is a legend among the natives in Tanjore,

that the great Bull behind that temple was once very small; else, say

they, how could it have got between the pillars where it now lies; but it

went on growing larger and larger till it attained its present immense

size.

When the infidel Company came, it ceased growing. There is a

world of truth in this legend after all.

Since the days when common

sense came into the land: when foreigners began to expose idolatry ; to

speak against caste; to spread the Bible; to instruct the young; and

argue with the defenders of this ancient system fearlessly, the Bull of

Hinduism has ceased to grow.

Its influence has begun to decrease, and

although it may still appear vast and powerful, and may now and then

put forth spasmodic efforts, its inward strength is fast going to decay.

These things are parts in the great process of the country’s renovation :

and much as we rejoice over actual converts, we may rejoice too over the

diminution of obstacles by which converts are kept back.

If we have

not yet built up much, we have pulled a great deal down ; and have made

extensive preparations for pulling down and building up a vast deal more.

¢ Experience hath produced the hope” of ultimate perfect success: while

the promise of God stands perfectly sure: The idols he shall utterly

abolish : to Jesus every knee shall bow.

Unappalled then by difficul-

ties, the church must go in and possess the land.

Its agents must

preach much to the old, must instruct the young; must spread the

inspired word that is like fire, and able like a hammer to break the

rock in pieces.

Thus will the great harvest of South India be prepared,

while we pray, in obedience to our Lord’s command, that he will send

forth more labourers to reap the harvest.

o ——

CHRISTIAN UNION.

LETr us consider the call which these facts make to all christians to

labour in the field of missions with thorough unity of affection and of

purpose.

Can any one body of christians fully instruct a field so vast,

p——

190

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS

OF THE MADRAS

PRESIDENCY,

as that which we have contemplated ?

Can any one supply money and

men and labour sufficient for the full cultivation of these well-peopled

domains ?

No: and hence we find in the Madras Presidency no less than

ten different Societies engaged : and in all India, twenty-two.

Again,

we may ask, has any one of these dealt fairly by the limited districts

which they have appropriated as a sphere of labour.

Not one has done

so: what need then that all should look, not to their own things, but to

the things of others: that Ephraim should not envy Judah: and Judah

not vex Ephraim. That there is a great deal of cordial co-operation

among these various divisions of the missionary army, must be acknow-

ledged with gratitude and pleasure.

Looking at the case on a wider scale

we may ask, is it not a remarkable fact that in modern days, evangelical

In

christians are brought so very near to each other in point of doctrine.

respect to the depravity of our nature, the uselessness of meritorious

works ; the perfect propitiation of the cross of Christ; the sanctifying

influences of the spirit; and the mnecessity of a holy life for converted

men ; how wonderfully all these bodies of christians are now agreed;

although in former days they discussed and fought these questions with

each other, and set each other down as high and low, latitudinarian and

bigoted, with considerable rancour, bitterness and scorn.

But why has

the Master taught us better.

Is not our present union both an effect

of common efforts in his service, and an incentive to greater self-sacrifice

and greater union still ?

We constantly hear that the Bible aloneis the

Religion of Protestants; and we have heard it so often that we are

accustomed to receive it as fact.

But s it true?

Is there one body of

christians, that can honestly declare that the saying is perfectly true of

Us, in respect both to our doctrine, our practice and our system of go-

vernment.

T wish it were true of us all.

The more it is so, the more

shall we be ready to relinquish human devices and human systems and

human plans, as authoritative; in order to give expression to christian

love in joining heartily in the Lord’s work with all who trust his name.

If however any adhere to their own systems as superior to all others,

let them prove the fact, by being more self-sacrificing, more liberal,

more zealous, more holy, more humble than their neighbours. The object

of all systems of government is to maintain a pure fellowship and supply

pure ordinances.

The Lord grant that his people may increase in real

unity everywhere, and join together with one heart, as his living army

to war against the kingdom of darkness.

The work of the church is sure to be successful.

Full as South India

oo

S

191

ON THE RELIGIOUS CLAIMS OF THE MADRAS PRESIDENCY.

is of idolatry ; mighty as are its temples; numerous as are their idols

and their idol votaries; the land belongs to Christ.

All souls are His.

Heis Supreme King. At the appointed time He will take his power and

reign. Every province shall submit; every tribe, of every language, to

Him shall bow the knee. No locality, no people shall be excepted. Even

the town of Tanjore, the stronghold of Hinduism, shall yield itself unre-

servedly to the King of kings.

Tts numerous cars shall become fuel to

the fire;-its idols perish; and their shrines pass for ever away. The

tower of its great pagoda shall become the vestibule of a Church of

Christ. Tts numerous people, renewed in the spirit of their mind, shall

gather within its walls as Christian worshippers. They shall yield with-

out reserve to his authority; shall lay their gifts upon his altar: and

rejoice in his eternal joy. All hearts shall be full of obedience; all

hearts shall enjoy his peace. And the name of the city from that day

shall be Jegovan Suammam : “The Loxrp is there.”

e

AASAAAAANAAANAAANAN NS

AAAANNAANANNS

|

;

R —

i

Lately published by the same author.

REVISED STATISTICS

OF

MISSIONS IN INDIA AND CEYLON

Price one Shilling.

RESULTS OF MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA

Price one Shilling.

Lately published by Macleod Wylie, Esq.

THE URGENT CLAIMS OF INDIA FOR MORE

CHRISTIAN MISSIONS.

SEcoND HEDITION.

Price one Shilling.

THE BIBLE IN INDIA.

Price Sizpence.

Also recently published :

CONTRIBUTIONS TOWARDS A HISTORY

OF

BIBLICAL TRANSLATIONS IN INDIA.

Price two Shillings.

e s s =

W. H. Davron.

COCKSPUR STREET.

5

o

x

-

R

n—

-

_—

.“,

W

3

|

|

—

=

o

&

-

-

—

=

I

",

%

-

-7

.

i3

®:

p—

-

———

——

-

p—

P

)

g

o

w

X5

o

vu

v

W

[

i

~v e

pre—

swiinas

azocis

< i

i

nc

i A

s

e

P

s

e

e

o

e

soss

.

"

24,

Loz

o

PR

S

s

oo

i

Sl

e

o

o

=

e

-

o

sl

2ot

et

Sy

i

S

o

=3

e

&

=

:

£

g

=

=

R

e

h

e

ek

52

SR

g

N

N

3"

i

2,

IR

oa

-

R

L

e

T

I

L

Ao,

H

2

R

AN

B

oS

.

2

S

SR

o

R

¥

AT

e

5

0

A

s

h

3

L

SN

0%

e

GO

BN

Kbt X

Y,

=

e

L

RRCRL

N

o

K

At

S

e

X

haC TN

i

G

-

e

LR

o

/M

AR S

X

S s

R

o

iy

S0

R

on

o

:

N0

BN

e

Ll

o

T

et

"

K

HSEER

o,

s

A

S

e

B oA el

el

LN ey

s

o

Rt

Sk,

w

KA

et

N

5

Ko

SRS

T

NS

Sy

X

N

N

5

e

B

B

KRS

Pty

SRRk

RS

B

o

3

LA

0

CRe

e

R

nrse

ST

AR K

RN

ey

ok

X

pbaal,

ek

L3

o

%

2,

%

~

o

v

%

B

Lok

-,

e

5

SRR A

o

BRI

CRBER

Al

i

AN

-

AR

LR

o

R

o

WA

ey

e

A

s

b

RO

et

N e

&

B0

NS

Rob

X

3t

Tt

Phdard

N

%

AN

AT

R

o

o

i

KRN

AR

A

&y

KR

L

Rl S

e

e

i

5

200

o

o i

&

%

m,

¥

.o

i

0

e

;

:

SR

R

KR

S

N

AR

B

<

At

AR

4,

R

R

<

3on,

oo

SO

AN

S

il

T,

iR

=y

o

%,

o,

Rk

e

AR

AN

R

¢

B,

&

I

WA

e

Reud

X

00

St

s

R

3

i

g

bt

¥

K

e

&

o

o

Bt

R

1

o>

A

B

T

i

iR

ey

s

X

e

s

£

m

3

3

ik

:

e

o

o

T

R

DR

BRI

A by

AR

o

5

e

SRR

2508

T

Vo

L

30

BRI,

A

Bk,

AR

e

e

.

K

R

R4

b

BB

3

'

SN

X

2%

SRR

s,

s

RaR

5

L4

e

%

BN,

bty

S5

y

¥,

o

ol

el

AL

e

B

R

e N

T

A

e

RACA

R

RR

N

e

i

Wy

&

i

o

i

Ay

=

rh

o

e

A

o

oy,

W

AT

Sk,

5

B

R

AN

LK,

e

o

o

o

0

S

RO

3 e

Ty

A

5

4%

X

R A

N

s

e

R0

W

(53

o

ot

Bk

K

>

U

SRR

ey

RS Dty

FISR

ek

AR

N

o

o

%

R ATR R

A

o

&

AN

A

B N

ool

e

%

R

Ko

B

5

ot

R

LSRR

WS

3

iy

iy

A

v

00,

R

3

S

N

KRB

AT

AL

AL

A XX

A

ekt

Lha

hehaioy

&

R

o

WA

Ik

-

2

e

g

Rk

o

P

3w

B

&0

AP

o

iy

R

&

358

IO

ST

AN

SO

n

s

Y,

R

ol

s

AN

ST

B

%

o

SO

ik

B h

b Ao

o

A

S S

o

3

A0

e

e

R S

B

5

A

(k)

s

B

ey

s

o,

Bt

ikt

HRUC

o

LN

e

KO

B

A,

%

b,

S

A

AL

RS

RN

8

R

e

K

K

i

s

2

T

R

LR ASTRE

e

2NN

£

K8

S

o

PR

b

R

e

v

S

o

A

A

R

£

ot

SN

AL

A

o

BRSO

LN

SR

XN

R

SO

Ay

5

AR

e

R

N

00

NS

AR

LA

SR

L

SR

o

et

el

L

e

OO0

&,

Gy

~

v

v

SR

>

5

Bebesd

Ko s

LR

RIS

o

)

3

o

o

e

R

AN

3

=3

=

5

%

3

ek

e

Byt

e

X

K

X

i

o

&

o

)

R

s

MR

e

o

R

e

i

R

e e

LI

TG

A 2R

B

ey

o

X

KA

T

KR

A

v

%

AN

KRR

B

o o

KA

DK

B

LR

el

%

R

R

%

e

het

-,

LA

KA

iR

Sy

AN

o

AR

50

"

af

Y

2

R

SNV

Lo

Y

R

e

s

A

o

X,

.

N

R

%

e

Vv

e

SR

50

=

R

WL

5

o

Ao

=%

BN

K

B

S0

LR

i,

RO

*

XA,

S

R

e

1

Foh e

.

o

W

n

S

K

A

s

AN

o

AR

AN

AR,

AT

BN

AN

.

R

0

A

NS

O

W

Kb int

ATy

Ao

S

Ak

S

e

B R AN

RSNt

B

et

SR

T

0%

s

o

&

e

R,

-

e

e

R

o

RA

6 AR

g

Y

"

g

PR

N

el

o

3

o

e

o

A

o

A

o

ey

o

UL

S

A

R

3

o

S R D

WA

O

"

o

o

=

st

RIC

e

PRS0

2%

vy

o

5

L8800

ST

-

Ty

rerry

=

2en e,

L

S

AR

LR

R

e

oo

=

Kol

e

ey

%

e

S

e

P

W

HOX

AL

QA

WA

A BTN

TR

LN

ey

o~

3

R

S

o

e

AL

R

N

e

ey

B

2

X

¥

B

N

Ko

A

;

b

AN

R

Vteh

Tt

!

T

o

N

Ty

retel

it

35

A

N

S

S

Yol

RO

SR

e

N0

25T

AR

o

S

oo

Ao

PR

5

T

e

ey

o

SR

LAk

AL

PR

LR AN

T

el

W

o

BN

Ay

Tt

5

by i

&

A

B

S

e

SRt

A

Lo

e

o

s

h

2

e

v

i7%,

B

s,

Vo

R

ey

e

e

A

o

s

ey

o

¥,

c

RO

o

S,

A

WX

g

e

"

5

s

et

KoL

s

A5

e

0

o

s

)

R

L

o

o

R

A

M

o

AN

NN

-

SR

X

AL

il

K

Ptk

P

Vo

RS

b

K

"

s

A

"

X

5

S

o

N

o8

ST

.

o

I,

3 i

SRS

R

e

DAL

K,

3K

0N

e

e

e

AL

e

e

i

.

o

J”

7

i

Sy

WAl

(i

i

ey

O

oy

Xeh

e

Sk 2R

et

oS

e

AN

A0

Lok

B

i

B

v

o

S

SRRt

X0

W

i

BN

-

i

0

LN

Sy

R

o

KN

PGt

S

A

<

S

AN

o

i

!

ke

e

K

s

e

o

!

S

A5

ORI

B

£

i

R

SEROE

»M

W

R

)

Ko

vy

£

N

e

AV

o

i

R

o

Rt

e

0.

s

-

ook

SR

o

R

ek

i

ol

s

o

Vo

v

s

g

2

o

S

"

A

A

e

SRR

RS

5

ke

BIRR

o

i

3

Sy

vile

Rl

Y

sy

i,

oy

N

KRR 5

ey

X

ey

R

o

e

s

o

Yot

b

A

K

T

o

o

&

ot i

B

AR

A

A

)

ik

Bk

LaR

5

SR

o

B A

N

o

ot

b

IR

w

d

-

2

%

Ko

¥

R

s

e

HaA%

e

Ty

3

A

O

ey

ot

K

T

o

-

SOk

0

£

L

R

R

o

So%

PSS ICE

-3

o

3

ey

"

v

e

R

WY,

e

o

B

ety

BTK

X

o

SRR

B

;

B

0

!

o

)

o

SO

s

e

i

0

AR

AR

A

&

o

Ry

B

)a

e

0

g

A

,.wh“

X

ol

x

%

R

i

e A

S

e

s

o

AR

W

LA

S

Y

SR

N

ST

R AN

Ry

3

R

o

ReX

o

X

R

Ty

A

e

R,

AN

e

S

At

ey

ot

o

-

AN

o~

KA

o

S

ok

S

SR

e

X

e

A,

IS

X

o

AR

e

e

o

ey

5

£

o,

R

A

WO

ns

ol

o

B A

Wos:

:

5

e

%

v

R

>

By

ey

¥

P

B

e

B

3

B

e

£3

W..

R

S

X

e

o

1

o

RS

LB AL

g

RS

o

SRS

£

%

B Aty

B I

Oy

RN

wv

N

SN

RO,

R

“

A A AN

LR

K

R

b

&

R

B

N

X

S

e

o

4

K

s

el

PRI

o

%

o

%

R e

sl

e

e

i

A

ent

.

K

B8

o

-

=,

o

o

S

A

e

NN

W

X

.‘

o

x

P e

SRt

o

Rt

%

B

-

2

R

X

o

LA

ot L8

5

T

o

W

et

A3

b

LY

SH

e

N

e

T

A

o

~

S

Sl

B

LA

WS

S

S

S ook

o

5

vy

Sy

%

2%

[

RA~

A AR

LRAR

o

e

G

b B

A

SR

U

e

SR

FoC

R%

e

A 20

o

T

IR

Sl

2

A

B

e

R

&

N

SR

5

o

e

A0

2

o

N

R

e

LA

o

SN B o

SO

2

i

"

wu

e

2%

<

bs

3

o

(3

o

A

o

o

e

W

o

A

K

X2

SR

e

w

e

3T

-

»

A,

R

LR

SO

2

5

o

AR

AR

3

SRR

SR

e

.

i

W

et

S

N

v

R

v

L

5

LK

J»

SRS

BpCs

B s

R

NI

& v

LR

o

.

K50,

Ay

L2

L

R

A

e

i

o

R

e

e

oree

R

o

s

& RN

L

AR

RN

UL,

3

2

e

“3

i

o

A

M

B

e

o,

o

¥

4

-

&

A

v

™

Rk

e

0

- o

2

A

2L

AN

e

yww

,‘.,

o

G

S

o ke

B

Soon

R

AT

Ve

R

AR

B

S

ok

§e

o

S

B

s

<

~

S

E RO

A

b AN

AT ey

Xbet

T

SARBC

el

5.

T

SRS

3

s

o

3t

R

R3S

A

HIatu

T

B

o

-

A

L

n

5

£

%

o

R

S

S

b

o

5

R

K

B

3

)

AR s

Syt

h.

3

XKoL

N,

o

%

5

3

Sl

LR

2

o

WK

Ry

b2 e

K

o

&

R

Sl Al

R

IS

o,

6L

&

o

B

!

i

e

X

5

AR

B A

s

3

oy

3

SR

SRR

B

diy

You

e

iy

Vo

AR

o,

A

AN

o

!

SIS

>

ROk

Ot

AR

ey

N

o

AL,

SR

s

0L

R

e

s

A

O

ST

S

MO

o,

R

B

e

s

¥

A

A

s

R

e

A,

-3

SN

>

=

5

e %

a8

L3

{

M

¥

s

44

%

T

R0

et

R

SO

R

o

WA

A

el

.

A

L NN0L

S

SO0

A

o0

i

o8

2

o

ORIt b s

A R,

-y

e

Rt

AR

Yo

g

<

“

N

o8

Ol

~

B

i

o

AR

L S

ARSI

s

o

o

o

PR

LN

Vi

o

25

e

M

e

s,

R

oy

P

i

RIE

-

v,

Nt

e

o

B

&N

R

-

A

B

By

v

Re

-~

o

5,

e

ROk,

e

o

O

25

%

3

¥

¥

b

%

-

s

e

WA

St

e

ST

S

o

I

T

£

R

P i

s e b

5

goN

AR

-

R K

%

Kbt

REAK R

S sy

SLRER

XK

X

R

A

5 o6

"

e

RN

b

2

O

&

v

Vs

I

AT

X

e

S

KRR

ok

XK

T2

A

W

A

3

™~

N

o

RS

o

3

s

SR

SR

B

Sy

BN X

A

¥

X

e

e

R

BT

x

R

e

X,

AN

o

R

>

o

g

RIS

I

EAR A

5

23

S

S

ISR

B

Ko

=

e

L,

e

2

v

o

e

o

D

Bl

AN

O

A

N

S

o

AR

RN

Rt

e

A

el

A gh T,

-

A

O

-

BTt

o

A

X

R A

RRHOL N

N

SR

s

b

o

o

X

o

8

%

Bex

I

X

LR

-

S5

RS

Ak

S

6

i

.).sr

s,

RO

RO

L

R

B

R

X

oy thh

v

o

o

A

A

SRR

LK

s

AN

et

%

SN

i

25

S5

B

e

an

Qe

KR

Sl

R

-

&

e

R

o

K

o

o

hA

bt

AR RO

A

eIt

IR

R

R

R

%

Lo

5

s

S

AR

R

SRR,

e

A

A

KA

b

RS

v

a0

N

e

R

::

B

e

e

Yo

B

S

N O

A SN

:

i

3

S

kA

R

O

5

b

-

ey

SO

Vet

WA

o

A

s

A\

TS

i

Aoprie

o

A

s

-

B

b

e

5

g

>

e

o

s

AR

B

A

e

M

TR

G

EX

B A

R

Bk

=

ALK

e

2o

RSO

SO

o

AL

SO

¥

Rl

o

53

RN

e

AR

3

i

o8

AN

WA

s

e

1

R

AR

08

e S

B

PN

IR B

&,

5

R

e

Sah R

ol

SRR

el

G

P

AT

e

%

W,

S

AT

et

O e

i

ot

PEaN

%

o

I

KN

”

R

¥

RIS

A h LR

A,

wm

Ty

W

AR

e

A0

G

HOKICR

e

RS

ARSI

gty

O

&

A,

Vg

R

o

AN,

R

X

TR R O

RN

ot

e

S

S

4

%

!

ot

e

S

X

Rk

an

s

S

R

B

i

N0

N

e

Ve

7

e

S,

Vo

R

RGO

S

.

o s

BTaY

R

3

A

Lo

s

IO

PR AR L

VN

]

e

At

o

Vs

M

~

R A

SR

A

=

o

Tt

el

CARCE

g

o

R A

P v

ey

N

e

AR

s

SO

-

SR

AR

Loy

s

a5

SO

3%

Ve

o R

%

A

et

Bk

e

~

o

"

e

O

“

3

>,

o,

~

i

R

e

RN

Nt N

i

WA

o oA

o

o

A

&

SN

A

AR

A g

-

i

M

K

&

e

e

&

o S

AR

O

s

rx

"y

2

&

bk

AR

R st o

X,

SIS

e

AR

e

e

3

S

AP

i

NINK

oA

A

£

Y

ey

e

TR

Ao

Pk

a0

Lo,

T

e

N

Tty

e

Ach

o

<

2%

RS

2

e

AU

B

v

Hie

RAGOLUOL

FTh

w

x

m

i

A

&

OO,

R

ke

%

e

o

R,

»

ey

oo

oy

PRty

VNS

iR

S

s

PURRE

e

R,

e

o

o

%

R Dk

BBl

5

VS

5

B

o Tt

AN

v

o

SRR

K

BV e,

i

KA AL

/.y

LR

-

B

s

TR

e

P

el

AL

L

R n R o

0L

K

ory

K

SRR

R

X

KA.

A A

e,

e

25

bkt

P

ot

Ko

5,

3

e

R0

ALY

5

o5

v

%

Yy

SR

o

.

b v

LR

ek

o

~

%

%

SR

SO

a

u e

A

7

ok

o

AU

K

RLOR

Vot

S

%

2

3

eI

i

N iUt D

LR

R

Bt

e ST

A

e

o

~:

it

A

et

i

B

R N

N

AR

A s S

ok

wy

RO

S

BN O

SRy

s

TR

LN

e

ey

SR

v

T

Rty

TN g

e

S

a0

e

TN,

bR

o3

AT

A

e

AT

A

o

SR

P

o

L4y

3

IO

A

ey

-~

ok

i

3

R

e

ot

X

A

X

LR

o

Kby

S

R

i

A

A

I

X

*

a

R

R

s

SR

oY

ey

Fii o

HR b

-

.

B2

P

-

ey

o

R

v

K

g

o

s

535

tho B

a8

S

¢

o

s

AR

Yo

o

KR

ey

5

R

e

o

A

R

B rs R

¥ty

RS

B

o

B

AT

LK

AL

A0

gy

208

R

u

LR

A

e

vy

20

Ry

I,

S

o

AL

%

R

AN

R

Koy

R

B

%

LR

i

e

A

A0

X

o

A,

s

%

o

T T

3

SRRt

0

i

AR

3.

W

b

A

o

5

-

e

A

YN S

L0 DS

o,

B

K

A

o

e Bo

B

v

i

e

Tt

A

B

Ko

Ko

S

LA

ERAOD

o

AP

o

S

AN

SN

X

s

s

A0

R

o

W

A

e

%

i

B e

%%

X

-

oy,

R

LR s

5

A

B

DA

ok

ha

AR

e

o

s

&

e

(e

A

.

AN

5

5

M

oy

oy

&k

B

N

&

s

e

v

Ry

e

At

B,

R

!

s

s

%

o

R

L

o

R

AR

3

s

%

S

O

*

e

g

e,

T

SIS

It

.

NN

BB 50K

oy

I

s

K

R

64

X

~

S0k

e

o

St

ey

NS

T

A

SN

5

08

Al

K

N

RS

KA

K0T

5

0

e

o~

K

e

v ey

Y,

B

SN

ey

R

R

ey

N

A

v

R

o

Ao

A

N

B AN

5

ey

o

o

.

e

5

e

ot R

.

5y

e

8

o

e

X 0

S,

s

o

Bk

%

&

2

.

o

L

R K

ek

R

i,

"

v

e

5

s

R

B oy )

Ko

3

el

T IE

ok

o

0

A

At

PR o e

S e

2N

R

B

S

AT

e

5 AT

o

S

o

N

SR

R

o

R

X,

s

b

o

KR

e eae

ey

i SR

=

o

R

s,

R

BN

4

o

e

s

RO

K3

R

2

XA

o

o~

L

A,

R

R

i

L

b

S

AR

i

B

R IR

.

e

S

o

GRS

.

AR

A

.

S e

A

Lo

-

R

o

SOCK

s

A

v

e

BASK

S

LR

k.

K

B

R

Moy

A

v

ik

e

s

A

A

s

bR

R

3

Sl

o

S0,

A,

X

£

RSO

ek

e

A

i

Aok

SRR

5

SO

FA

visde

M

RS

Vv

)

A S

A

o

T

oA

X

a0

by

v

o

X0

AL

&

WA,

A

o

e

e

e

R

.

N

W5

"

LR K

e

e

.

B

AL

N

3

LA

s

&

S

e

i s

0¥

3

&)

s

A

PR

BT

Ty

SRR

o

>or

-

o

%

o

SR

i

K

2

e

AR

e

o

g

X

Wt

TR

X

RaR A0

e

Lo

2

AT SR DRSO

R AR

B oy

SRR

0K

SO

5

>

3

2

M

%

o

R

Pk,

g

A

e

o

AR

v

2

A

T

A

M vesiry

B

ok

A

R

O

v

o

ST

A

ey

Ve

v

A A

-

8

=

A

R

i

S

R

NN

s

A

5

o

AR

ik

P

o

T4 v

A RO

e

e

ks

R

2

e

e

AL

s

e

o

K

vy

R

B

X A

o

i

A

i

e

%

S

0

o

N

b

Reh

B

5

X

R

AR S

AR IR

e e

ok

e

A

ZA

S UL

O

e

b N

B

%

2

s

i

B

A

I

PR

0

KOO

X

o

o

AR

o

e

=,

Rk

o

P

NG

IR

3R

N

K

o

e

0

RN

-

v

-

3

R

K

-

Ay

v

5%

L

%,

T

i

A

oY

o

Ny

7t

S

v

A

o

s

oy

o

AR

R

5

-

R

ket

&

e

e

e

AR

S

3

N

SR

R

A

]

%

8%

BT

A

%

o)

R

S0

SR

N

30K

R

v

AR

e

S

-

TR A

KPR

DLV

A

i

s

S

B

ol

X

B

AR

v

“

Ny

R

A

7

i

ot

X

o

5

25

o

%

N

%

R

o0

A

3

.

-

o

U o

RN

B Sy

A HOUR,

&

SO

S

e

L

2

5

%

KRS

I

RS

%

o

R

o

i

CaR

B

i

ey

o

S

o

o

%

%

e

%

s

AT

A

A A

AN

R

Batas

%%

e s

5

5%

o

B

200

R

o

L

SR

R

&

B

s

e

haSay

o

R

NN e

NN

e

o

e

g

Gk

A

e

e

A

L34

A

L

S

X

o

s

SEat

Bk

IO

SR

"y

e

o

K

KR

L

ot

o

Ak o

A0

RIS

B

o

3 A

£

o

A

OR

R AR

S

.}-,

CTe

S,

ey

&,

ey

N

R

IR

o

A

LR,

A

3

O

X

A

IR

R

e

P o

B

304

e

VA

O

o

N

SO

e

R

2

RR0

R

m

e

K

AT

S

T

Boh,

AN,

%

B

S

SR

BRI

A AR

s

S0

AR O

S5

N

R

CHR

R

KL

S0

Ry

o

Rhs

e

R L

N

i

R

B

v

S

b

=

Rh i

KRR

A

O

it

S

o

SR

LYy

5

»

B

el et

oo

o

o

o

R

A

O

A

s

o b KLU

S,

o

e

X

ok

i

5

o

1

NOES

SR Dot

At

A

o

Ko

N

AR

AN

%

N

R

N

=

-

oy

s

ROt

3

ol

A

SR

A Aali)

A

s

KR

AR

e

X

e

i

e

ey

i

=

A

A

e

YT

o

R

N

PR

8

Sl

o

O

o

o O

@

ey

R

AR

B,

A

SRS

e

s

i

3K

O

i

a5y

B

b,

s

Ve

BN

BN

AR N

%

hS

AR

A0

Ao

o

A

oy

<

AU

TR

A

a0

7

R

s

o %

A

o

S5

o

ber

BNt

s

Rkl o

e

X

N

XF

s

-

%

o

R AE

SR

AT

MU

ey

A

G

Y,

A0

RARK

o

&

K>

e

SR

oD

o

2,

SO0

R

s

I

R

RN

o

3

o

v

s

AT

e

S

MO

A

R

A

o

L

A AT

%

V2,

N

SR

e

W

AR

P,

e 2

A

SO,

T 3

R

k!

LR

R

2

o,

R

Ve

S

Mo

2

)

o

a2

By

e

?

RARIAOS

A

oot Sk

o

Ny

X

Sk

NN

SR IR A

AR,

5

ot

5

R

S

AR

D

L

N

3

s

M SN

Bt

Yo

i g

el

A

45075

N

e

3

e e

hra

ety

T A

A

o

A

:

i

R

e

LR

Y

SRR

R

P

s

AR

v

5

AN

B

Py

AR

L

T

AN

e

e

S,

A

ATy R >

A

B AR

v

T

A

e

%

S

et

AR N

ok

KRR A

R T

2R

o

%

Ty

P

Iy

o3

A

s

M

Ny

o

T

o

R

S PR

B

28

R

%

¢

ey

AR

o

PSSR

X

e

B,

R

5

3

w

3

:

o

o

%

B

iy

A

%

A

i

B

S e

o8

R

oy

o

P

0

b

Ao

el

i

S ARG

SR A

ol

N

N

o A

=

L

R A

c

e

R,

AT

s

%

o

o

5

i

e

A

A

R A

VA

SRR

e

AR

AT A

X

5 e

Vo

AN

%

e

&

&

LNV,

A

e

AR

R

o

A

o

Yo

s

e

e

-

oAy

AR

i PR B

Ve

Yo

RS

AR A

O

Ve

R

o

o

T

o

5

RS

G

e

AT

X

;

i

o

3

08

i

~

B AR

5

:

e

R SR

B !

AL

)

)

5

AT

S

AL

ey

KA

e

b n OO0

L

o

PR

v

R

S,

A0

)

e

&

BN

A

e

s

v

s

oy

R

L

AT

RO

W

A

o

o

A

AR

i

AR

RO

S K

~:

e

s

R

AT

A,

X

AR

CAo

Yelate)

"

)

e

A )

il

%

v

R

S

e

o

>

5

i

ML

PN

R

AT

SR

e

G~

Bl

AT

N

3

R

e

R

=

S

A

A A

s

AT

SR

s

e

s

L

X

<3

it

g3

o

:

O

LS

o

e

R

o o

AT

e

ey

e

e

AR

o

bR

SRR

AR

I

A

O

PR

o

A

S

.

o

IS

L,

i

S

AT

o%

N

oy

o iR,

st

LA

b

O,

e

e

8%

ey

PR

.

LI

A

s A

ey

o

RO

R

B

o

i

oy

Pt

AR

e

REbh:

NSl

h

o

o

R

Raier

S

o

K

X

AR

o

e

A

KRR

Kb

&

o

PR

B,

o

o

A

A

A

%

AR

KRR

;,

ok

7

SR

R

RSN

o

e v

AR

B LR A0

NS

X

ey

L

S

ey

oo

o

LSS

Ry

X R

S

A

SR

Tt

e

o

s

AR

g

Ak

s

K

B

oy

P S5

R

O

o

ARG

S

IR

R

R

A A

o

K

i

R

o,

SRS

o

o

K

A

O

i

Ve

i

o

o

AR

e

S

RO

N

K

%

S,

e

O

>

Naw

KR atagt

e

S

=

N

v

e

W

Bey

I R

KA

5

g

L

AT

!

¥

A

L

R

R

-

CRADERS

o

e

Rt N

o

LXK

AR O

Rk

AR R

N

O

RO

LN

3

v

AR

SR

o

o

v

A

oo

e

R

R

e o

s

o

Db,

N

A

R A

o

6

X

N

o,

Sy

;

e

RN

AR

RO

-

A

=

=

s

R

iy

,m

NV

o

0%

oy

i

BRI

e

&

%

TR

ho

S

3

RBr

v

R

LN

ANV

b

KA

S L

KRN

o

e

o

Eeon

Y

L

ey

V¢

Ak

%

e

B (s LT

TN

AT

PR

IR

Y,

LERCR

RO

AR

AR

ot

S Ay

AN

52

R

SR

i

oty

A

2

A

P

ek

e

B

R

Ao

.

e

%

e

b

M

o

%

“

AR B

A

BIhE

e

Ry

o T

B

S

o

CoA

o

RAR

o

o

A

0

%

S

S

AR

S

oy

i

S

B A

o

SR AR

o

S

ACH,

3%

K

VG

e

R

S

ey

oK.

a5

bR

SR

R

s

v

R

e

%

e

SR

i

Q

SRR

A

AN

B Ry

SREh

i

TR

R

s

L AT

)

R

P A

R e

Pt

AU

g

o

a—m

oA

Lo

Rk

iy

AR,

B

)

N

A

DR

.

A

s

e

g

B

AN

R

%

AN

vy

AR

o 2 AT

-

B i

e A

e

oy

v

AN

RS

e

)

AR,

o

R

FCI

A

v

3

Ko

W

RS DR e

A

B

o

i

Behih

o

Lot

Hc

5

N

N el

e

e

N €

ALY

!

PO AL

iy

S

7

S

s

oy

R

D

R

G AR

Sos

=

%

s

o

S

R

o

R

R R

e

A

o

G

AR AL

e

A

AR

B

B

L

S

5

A,

R

RN

ey

:

%

RO

o

B

A,

BB Ised

£

% g

g

L

3

5

.

A

R

AR

B

R

R

AR

%

Ak

W

e

KR

e

o

s

G

o

(s

Vo

A

A

200

R

A

L

o

G

i

Lo

KoCH

!

B

B s,

T

%

v

A

b o

FRRLDLL

DAL

LI K

v

OO

K

0

B

AR L

e v

RO

AT

o

o

e

S AO

BB OIS

VN

o

e

e

200

o

ORI

S

e

i

L

AR

i

B

A

K

% i

T

i

S

N

SRR

NG

B

W

o

..

x

R

o~

5

Y

%

&

RN

K

A,

e

o

5

AT

N

A

o

S

o5

SN

o

L

oy

R

i

A

R

-

i

Ly

R

G B

ey

e

=

SRR

NG

v

L

Ny

w.

W

B N b

N

N

ey

Ry

e

o

RO

A

S

X

R

A

R

P

o

ek

R

S

M

Ay

IR N

ATt

Vo

iy

AR

A

T

R

v

Bk e

T ey

£ Tt

O,

X

O

s

Sk

AT

Rl

R

5

S

SRR

AT

s

S

VoS

Ak

S

R

A

R

B

o

-

e

B A

20

Fn

o

o,

A

v

WA,

“

AR

Ny

e

RO

B

AR

IR

AN

2 ol

2

Za TN

5

BH AU

R

-

ey

AR

w

AR

SR

AR

N

oh v atee

IR

R os

oo

T

AR

NN

AT

NN

B a2t

T

S

Rt

R

AECR R

B

X

R R

AR

X

Rt

S

oy

LK

R

S

A

LR

STy

e

AN

e

R5

T

e

SR

i

i

AN

3

Vs

I

A

e

W\A.

ci

e

i

R

!

J

one

\

Az oo

ST

S

B Ao

R

Ve

b A

AR

%

S

R REL

LA s

i

s

N

ot

>

e

A

e

S

o

ok

)

RS

RN

Vo

e

RO

<t

e

K

oy

SR

o

ks

ANRL

e

B A0

2

X%

Rk,

IR

KA

Vahaeas

ey

AT

Y

e

A

e

v

R

e

VA

SRR

Ll

KR

e

AR

e

ok

LA

SO,

O

A

S

SRS

v

o

A i

v

SRR

A

X

>

K

%

=

g

e

WA

e TR

B

AR,

S

2%

Ry

X

Ly

A

2

i

-

i L

¥ N

%

.

v

>

ety

S

SR A

N

o

5

SEaay

o

A

e

RS

e

LN

T

ATy

S s

R4

SRR

N

v

Aghg

i

o8

Bt

3

SR

Nosh e

AR

-

o

e

Pt

HA0

o

3

A

S

et

AT

3

o

2

e

R

SR

B3

A

2R o

R

i

0

en

o

PRI

s

o8t

PSR

o,

X

L2

s

o

Tl

N

RIS I

s

WA

Ly

20

%

;

AR

K

O

X

o

S

2

i

s

v

R

a2

G St

=

s

PRI

e

S

R

B

BRSSO

R

G5

R

REA

e

A

OR

KA

A

SR

ook

,,

R

Ao is

Ak

A0s

i

o

B

R0

e

7

ROk

e

iy

B

AR R

A

R

ey

3

RACR

S

e

T

AL

o

L

s

SN

3

PR

AR

&

o

Ty

v

0

B

A

%

X

IO

3

s

i

&

S

A

o

x>

s

P A

SRR

e

:

B

s

s

20

AT

%

>

e

T

Yk

PR

2

HL R

o

RN

T

LA

e

ey

S

5

A

B S

RSN O

X%

e

S

B AL

N

R

SR

A3 e

AN

e

e

a0

R

A

b

o

I

s

o~

B

ReS RO

e

NN

o ey

s

R

e

e

N )

AN

5

o

et R

s

2

Rt

o

L

e

AR

SRR

R

SR

N

ey

£

04

A

Rk

208

LK

A

5

L

7

($

Ao

o

o A

o

o

B HOR,

e

FAL R

T S

AN

e

SR

oy

o

R

v

!

T

R

A

Ol

X

s,

Sy

B

o T

Rt

Rk

N

Ty

RO

X

TS

./u

T

ASOLR

Rk

e

S N

RSOL

"3

RGOK

B

hAR,

R

R

B

Vs

Bt

S N

AR

S

R

A TR

ey

B

.

Ay

AR

A

AN

Vi

i

0N

0%,

R

AR

R

K

A SRR

XL

v,

X

KCB0h St e

SRS

AR A

g

%

"

oa

e

SRR

»

o DAL

e

o

8 AR

LN

e

T

s

o

:u

e

e

LA

=

R

SRy

o

e

Ao

s

B

s

VTt e

e

ST eN

e

3

R A A

S5

R

SR

s

5

R

Rk

PR

R

ST i

o

SH RO

S

L

Aehon

B

s

AT

Ras e

AN

TR

B s

O ey

.

Ay

AR

A

RO,

N

e

e

ey

S

ot

0

!

=

VN ey

LR,

AR

O

o

A

A

%

i

B

NRTR

X

o

>

s

e

v

e

AR

R

5

X

SR8

)

SR

A

AE

A

SHE

2

S

2

RS

i

B0

R A

e

R

i

o

oK

R i

O

KRB o

ey

TR

AR

S

Vo

K,

o

e

rz%

Ra2)

TS

e

AL

5%

R

N

RANIR A,

S

EAHOADL

v

SRS

A

Ak

o

A

5

AR

S

o

-

Ry

AR

Iy

e L

R

A

e

AT

B

S

e

Ay

T

o

=

S

0

SN

A,

»NH.

L

N R

e

Rona

s

L

2R

FerL

RNy

B S S

oy

Yl

A

e

e

N

AL N

o RS Ry

AR,

T

O

5y

o0

ey

o

o

SO

%

G

by

o

AR

B RO

o

A

TR AR

SAan AOC

T

e

AR Y

L

P

!

Cx

A

e ey

AL

Kby

RN

ook

A

L3

PRk

TCR,

AR

T

PN

v

AN

A ALY

e

ROH

e,

S

A

R

P

B s

AR IRt

e

IR

W)

e 3

ol

e

S

R

R

R e K

S

A v R A

A.%W

3

W

Sy

A R

N

e

-

oo

o

Ty

S

B o

P0N

ok

R

e

N

L

e S

T

T

LA

s

A0

‘o

o

T

5

&

LNy

!

SR

ol

O

LR

SN

R

SV

A

X

TIAT Y

o

TR

e

R

KR

s N

TS

3

"

2

AAI ) 31,

R,

&

G

SO

v

Rk

S

5

9

BT ok

e

T

s

ot

B K

A

YO S

s

SR s

RO

PR

G

SR

rae

AR

SRR

L

K

SR BRI

N

o

e

o

A o o

2 AR S

Wk

BoRoh

AT

S

R

B

>

hih s

LR

R

Lo

s

Tack

B R

o

AN

T

X

S

A8

S

e

¢ v

L

IO

o5

R

R

AR R

0 T

G

LA

Ak

S0

R

Ry

CaBAL

A 23

e bak

s

20K

PNy

N

o

SO

A

Ao

i

AR

LR

o

<)

%

S s L

Ay

R

Pk 403

KA

e

A

ok

N

e

e

ks

Ty

AR o

!

I

AR

A RN,

SN

N

"

vy

B

A

AN i

2

A SR

e

S

o

"

Kok

s

*

e

RO R

Ny

Vi

R

v

R e

N

o

o A e

S

A

o

Y

R

FKH

KR

S

o'y

SO

o

o

AL

Ko ecrs

R e

N

ol

4

T

Lo

Lo

ey

VR

TS

RAnn

,H

Ao

ey

S

b

S

A

ey

AR

SO

L

X0

o

e

%

o

v

e

ki

O

o

(o

:

AR o K,

ey

R B SR

e

T

N

AR e At

AR

O

At

AR

R B

N el

BRSO

£

W

o

2L

b

X

Nk

s

R,

BRI

R

A

X

%

0

e

Vs

o

v

N

e

sy

e

£

5

SO

T

S

A0

)

Ay

s

G

B

Y

o

e

R

R

O

L et

T

o

et e e

BOE

X

Sodh an B

RHOCUTRIA

e

AL

RS

NOReS

v

SO o

e

i

SO

T,

.

R

O

AN

Bana e

B

ok

R A

v

AR,

ATV Ay

AR

S

i

:

K

S S

IR

NN

BRI

B R

AR O

o

A

o

R

BRI

KN

!

RN e

% R

e

s

e

o

B

3

&

SO

s

3,

G

¥

s

N

oy

BB

ey

ne

o

i

Dk

BN 0L

N

AR

i

S,

e,

H

5 T

LT

e

it i

AR

S

s

R

o

ity

Vi

v

P S s

N

S

LTy

LRI

2

v

=

AT

STy

B

030

o

AR IR A

A

Yo

RO

A

SRR,

Ak

BT

SR

i

e

i~

RN

s

SRR RS

A

S

e

o

3

AR

ot

VoA ATLyt

e

L

L

A R R e

K

ApBoK

0wy

o,

s

he

SRR

e

KA,

X

AN

S

R

G

.

o

P

X

R

RO

oK

e

BRR

ey

o

e

3

T

e

N

A

AT i

i

SN

Tk

)

K0

SR A

R

%

SO

o

I

%

Ve

e R

B

5

S

N

T

o

e

B

N

LR

KRR o

K

e

AN

A

L

SN

HALTH NS

LA oA

R

o,

5

NN

oo

Ao

i

A

:

VLY

sy

AR AR

Ry

DR

S

s

‘s

BT

AR

R

BT

e

Ky

%

ik

i

SRR

L

-

PO

o,

i

P S

TN

i

5

,

A

A

2

R s

B

P,

AL

>

S

O

SN WA

%

T

N

2

o

oy

i

LA

A3

S

KR,

e

S

o

i

o e

X

L

SRR

5

g

A

ot

LRI

o

e

s

RN

e

R

ey

L

Je

LA

SN

Ko e

RSRIATAR,

ALK

R

ARSI

AR

=

i

R e

v

G

>

5

5

LRR

AT

Ny

R

A

TN

o

S

A

R

K

5

KAl

SR

»

T

SR R

Ny

L

B

O

e

IR

A3

a0

O

S

..

o

A

B

O

b

.

2K

B

2y

R S

%

Bk

4

B s

S

A

X5

20K

N

Aok,

s

o

S

IO

a0

5

A

A

s

oo

TP

RSO

el

y

SR

R

Ror

A58

o

o

S

ARk

e

N

e

e

R

iRy,

AP

LA

2

ARt

Ay

o

S

AN &

K

S

Ve

M

v

e

B

3

>

At

N

R s

;

R

e

RO

Y

RO

SRR

e

Tz

ON

e

ey

eV e

BNy

sy

Ao

3

NNy

3

s

S

ok

AR

o

b

AL

A A AR

)

>

% S

s

iR

e

ey

s

AR AN

A

Ny

o

A

20

il o

e

IR

s

e

i

vy

bt

NS

AR

YT

e

VL e

N

Ao s B N

O

R

ARt

v

Nt

I pa B

X

i

AR

NN

B

GO

XY

3

PR

N

AR

RSOk

AR RO

R

LD

OB N

AR

A raoT

AT

AT

SRR,

:

RN

ST

%

A

S

R

PO

e

K

SN

o

A0

s

ATy

LA

AR

AR

i’

et

oA

L

P

KA

e

O

e

B

B

K s ke

St

R

I

N

A 5%

o

%

e

SO

KA

R

R

O

o

538

RO

S

AR,

Rt

O

AR

Ao

B

o

O}

=

S

N

R

Rty

AL,

o

LAt

o

KO st

LR

B

KL RS s

3

RS AR

Rt o]

S

Ao

il

St

e

e

o

R

AR

K3

5y

KA

A2

f,f

AR

e

T

S

AR BTLNY

2K

A%

i

ST

RO AR

Sen

08

D

O AL

RO,

ot

s

b A

S

AR

T

g

S B e

o

AR A

Ry

AN

B

N oK

s

s

AR

h

o

e

B

S

s s

AR

e

<

o in

o

s

s

OGRS

SR

S

oy

o e

ey

S

R i

NS

A R

N

A

SRR TS

5ok

o

AR

e

TR

A RARIS

i

BN

A RN

et

vy

e

R

RO

AT

REAAHH

K

o

AR OIS

v

5

.

,.W

©

%

e

SAOCES

Sk

S

el

oA

=

B

A

v

R

AR

o

T

¥,

5

DO T,

BRI A

ey

S

RICRONE

A

o~

>

=

ey

v

e

v

e

oo

AR

e

Rt

AR

S

AN

o

R

L0

Ao

O

i

SR

AR

a0

e

N

et ey

RSO

B R

W VR

ATy

Rk

NN

AN

i

R0

L

SEek

e

e

e

03

L

et

S e

S

A v

Rl

%

BRI

R H

I

XA

NS

IR A K S

R ook

Sarh s

S0

KoL

7

S5

LN

AT

b ICRR

PR

A

R R

O

o

SR AO)

AR

S

o

Yo

P

R

"

oy

o

e

SR

L ASONE

A

v

R

x

SN

AT

AT B

s

R

e

R

s

AR

o

R AT e

R e

A

ARSI

9

e

S

R

A

o

SRR

REAS

SE A

A

OOt

SR

S

Ve 4y

AR

SR REE

B RN

%%

o

TN

R

Ao

S

v L,

L

-

N

e

L

G

Vi

™,

R

SRR,

e

D

AR

%

s

SO

o8

X

B

CIAON S

A A

A

R

S

B

o2

e A

S

T

B b

MO

SR A

AN

A

ok

% e

i

308

R

ey

oA

Ry

s

A R

AT

A rat

TRy

ot

RO

RN

Ak W

NN s

&

AT A

o

COOK

o

X

s

e

X,

A A

LR

RSN

s

LA

s

T

T

3

AR

R

O

Db

BN

&2

R e

T

s

%

Bl T

o e

KOS

RO

AR

&

Ty

~

Ry

AR

Aot

i

S AROTR

%

AN

A

R

R

SN

o,

Sh sy

2K

o

B

SR

R

ey

Sy

X

A

o

o e

L

ARk L

R0

N

R

P e

Fo ey

R

e

X

S

%

BRI

Ao

(R A s

AR T

K

hon

SO

T

s s

ey

N

SR MR

SR

s

3

RICK R

TNy

Ko

R,

N

08

ot

e

o

e

%Ly

BB

e

AR

e

o

bk

i,

ot

R

[

ek

S

o

5

B i,

B

%

R

SV

L,

2

X

A

3

ey

AR

>

e

g

>

oY,

i

2T

Y

5

o i

'

e

%

R

£

K

et

M

BN Y

Vo

Aok

3

K=

o

Rk

<

S

Yoo

LA

X

(0

R

b O

R

SR

Kok

AOKOL

e

AR

R

e

B R R B

R

L

R

.

A

!

R

50

s

T T

SN

i

Y

T

3

i

R

e

B A,

KA

R PR

o

ey

30

AR

BRI

%

ey

A

ROE

v

AR

o

L

N

e

S

ey

K=

b

o e

i

%,

Sk

I

G

SUAL)

o

N

s

Rk

o

T

AT

R e

S

T

r

e

Qi

A

RN

M

A

Rk

RO

SRR

NN

Ak

T

o

A N IDTR

MO

o

RORL

oA

S

&

R

e

A A

A

2

gy

O

i

o

o

i

o

Dok

I

-

e

Tt

BB

RS

(e

T

BT

B

N

KT

Ao

B

BRI e

N

oK

i

B e

A

AR

S

Ry

A

R

o

)

e

AN

s

53

s

R

L8N

s

3

RO

A

o %

S

et

B I st

K

DS

S

R

O

AR

A

LR

%

BB

B A

K

S

£

ey

RN

ROk PR i

AR

S

X

ST

SR

e

AR S

3,

R

A O

v

R,

o

N

AN

S

s

T

ey

ey

N

%

Vo

SRR

A OL

S

b OO

o8

S

T

A

e

us

o 25

R

R

boteR

Wb

e

R

A

Gy

W

X

IO

A

b

S

PR

SRS

AR

S

e

ey

RO

B

BPerbin dh D

e

N

(v

Rt

AT 8

L

N

B8 R

5

PR

R R

A

DR

N

RIETH B

R

(o

SAe

Sy

RO

RN R

AT

o

W

Y

%

RN

ot

TN

St

LR

¥

el A NS

S

e

DL

o

“.4

&

AL

N

S

v s

AN

A R e

LY,

e

LR

o

L

Ak

R

ey

A B R,

RO

TRy

AT

o

B

Ao

KA

R

AN

SRR

N

%

RO

ey

v

s,

AR R

A

Ty

3

LA

LR

e

AR

0

e

v

A

W

o

AR

Puhs SR e

A i 32

T

A

5%

botkeh i

GRS

Rox

Kot

RO

Rt PO

b

Ao

SRt

3

G

SNy

A

LR

Ay

VNN

At e

AR

Akt

e

b

A

ZR B

LR

e

AR

T

A

s

ok

A

2R

S

R,

O s

o

o

N

S

s

o

% h

o

2

R

>

0

A

5,

AR

-5

B

S

AR

SR

v

A

ROy

A, R T

A

i

s

3

N

e

BRI

%

s

b

[

A

-

o,

R

AR

AN

3

e

%

)

RO

a

RRR ot

i

SN

SRR

BN

A AR

X

5

%

3

SR

SN RS

K

AL

s

N

R AR

R

SRRSO

Lo,

Rk

DRI

L e

NEN

R

N

e

STAOR R

A

i

MG

Ly

X

A

e

Rt R

NOLO

!

i

Ny

R A R

A

hebry

R K.

AN

B

A R

e

St

PN

L

>

%

IS

OGN

R

2K

o

RO

e

LR

s

A

B3 0

AR

5

K

e

iy

s

o

Al

e

L

5

v

T

RS

e

Ny

a

R

S R0

AR O

e L

Vv

308

v

S

A

AT

0

5

A

KRR

R

AL

s

35

b XK

R oA,

3K,

S

N

R

i

&

Kb SO

R

i

¥ S

%

LY

A

=

3

el

Sese

e R

Y

o

IR RN

3

G U o

R A

3

RO

e

o

S

LY

PR Wy

BBk

B

R

X

et

Rk

3 %

o

S

A P

%

s

A

%

2

B

P T B e

R et

AT

L

i

SR

et A o0

Aoy

ey

AT

S

i

e

20K

b

T

e

¢

MO

Ny

R

A

AL

R

s

e

ot

O S

x

At

B

2R

e

ol

N

R

A ey

N

R

N

A e R

R

S

T

o

RO

O

b AT

Ay

by

AR

A

TN

AT

ROXCL

ety

e

R R Rt

%

Ay

IR

R

RNy

DRI A

AN

DA

RO

SRR

e

X5

SR

R

e

A

S

s

EATLRON

oty

.

et

T

S,

e s

R

i

et

L

8

e

SHEA

T

Bt

M

e

e

S

e

ate

RO

o

Lo

AN

LI,

o

SRR

AL

N

s

SN

Ul

e

R

S

bty

RO

AR G

B,

RSy

s

R e

KN

-t

R

SR

o

2

ks

RIS

AL

A

oy

M,

B

Sk

X

R

B

BN

AR

oK

2O8

Rk

o

S

Py L

AR

o

e

TR,

s

v

BB A

RO

i

o

Ny

BN

R AR

L

3

SRR A

P

e

R

K e

R

K

oy

aN

RRCEE

o

Coats

A

Ca A

Ao,

3

m

L

LR

e

oA

B AN

&

ey

-

ey

SR

x

N

X

ot

L

3

AR

e

A,

Ay

o

RO

IR

3

SL R

B

u

X

o]

L

B

N

o iy ik

%,

Ros

R

05

H

B

N

O

o

!

Ne e R

I ATt

Vi

g

.

s

Ak

K

A

M

%,

R

TR

LR

R

5

b

bR B OUTN

B T

WA

s

AR,

a5

B

RN

e

e

Sey

R

2

RO

vy

R At

s

25

Rt

Lo

SRR

e

Ch

LR

s

o

2

IO

s

ede

Lot

Lo

N

S

2 e

K

AR

A

"

2

)

o

(o

ey

L e

o

RACATR

o

K

SRR s

A

2

ey

Ry

»

e

e

Meveae:

SADE

o

et e

5 N

e

BRI

R

S

30N

B

A

Sk

RIS

e

o

S

e

€308

w;

s

SCRR

ey

G

et

°s

o

3R

e

=

X A

ey

BAE!

i

3

ST

£300

KR

3

{3

e

SR AR

o

N

KA

A

G

o

o

e

o

L S

A

AR

o

A AOC

b e

23

_

O

X

5

e

RN

ey

B

KRR

e

s

ATREK

N

VAR

b

SN

e

R i

RO

et

o

AR

2

o

IRALA

A3

RN

o

KOy

o

b

X

s

N

v

KA

O

o IBIEON

e

o

RN A

S

Aok

3

2N

CROS

L SN

e

e

A g

U

e

x

R

NG

T

oy

V.

W

Jo hareied

ek

R

R

3

o

BRI

AR

en

2

RS u

0

K2 R

oy

3

RO

G

3

o sy

R

L

PR R

DR Ra

TRl

o

O

SN S

o5

ok

3

KR

SRR

S

A

e YT

Ao

e

S

na

./)

S

N

R

B et

e

o oy A

Cy e

o

R

N

Ao R

RS

b

ey

AR

rees

R

o

S

NI

X

3

RS

N

i,

SR

¢!

G

0

AR

N ¥

DA

£

AR

o

RN Rt

HOLe

R

T e

o

T A

AP

e o e

o

KA

O

Y

o

iy

SO

B L

SO

AR

NN

SARA

Lt

N

Ao

ST

s

R

o

!

e

e

et

A

L

s

R

NS

e

5

e

oA

AR

2

:m

s

£

R 5

ey

%

ey

o

ACNOK,

A

v

5

TN

APk

LI

N

NS

STk S

o

s

A AR

s

S

SRRy

SRS

o

R,

o

e

AR s

o

o

B

e

R

Y,

SR i

CHESN

.

AR

R

Aih

w

R

AR

LR

2,

S

N

AT

RUOCR

e

oK

K

X

R

o K A

B

e 2 0

R O

o

.

A

o X

N

T

LR,

R o

A

o

e

o

e

s i

B A

RO

o

o

36

R

ey

e

LA

e

A

Sy

N

g

AR

R

Ao

KR

o

R

L

aves

v

T ey

RTINS

PR

S

e,

O

B ACIR

R A

ARG

SRR

Ky

b

ey

AR

BRI

CIOR

5

AR

RO

AR

_.,

i

T

s o

e,

L

: rﬂ.

L

e

SRR

B IR

ey

ey

T

AR,

B

R

0

L

5

o

BB

%

A

e

BN

IR0

Sk

KA

s

A

A

A

N

A

N8

=

RO

s

0%

R

N

R0

S AL

Aok

R

N

"\

o

Sy

D

SR

AR

0

o

oL

SR

RARS AL

R

AR

LSS b

R Ty

5

o

NS

L

TR

ey

TV

A

Roa

S0,

A

B e A

o

R TIROR v

A

.

9

ok

>

B

2

B S

N

R

Ly

i g

~

e

o

I

<

O

s

O

e

S RO

A AT S

W

S A

3

o

s

e e e

RO

B

G

Lo

S

Pttty e

i

A

S

S

R

e

eI ke

ST

A

A

NS

Ny

SR

AT

AR

e

SN

o,

s

N

R

SR

N

!

L5

T e

R

R,

A

P !

PR ST

3R

RACA R

%,

PR

R AE s

ARk

e

hSTR e

o

L

RB AR

Y

P

R B

RN g

SR

R

2%

i

Ce

A

8

N

2

o

i

R

S

v

e

o

N

ey

K,

R iy

25

oy

A

R s

B O 8

AR

e

AT ey

Ly

a0

o

e

A

X

LR

e

el

Bl

R

s

e i

P R

IS

o

S

SR

S0

RN,

NN

By

N

=

RN

LR

R

Bok

T

A A R RRCt

R HOONE

TR

.

PR

Rohaa o

PRSI

208,

AL

>

L

G

Honiry

YT

e

T

N

o

>

KR

B

e

ey

A

e

e B

R A

5

ENS

Ko

Ytk

S R

ST

A

S

o

i

s

B

Ko

A

ORI

5

e

e

TS

s

AR

Lo

Al

IR s

s

T

B,

B IS s PSR

e

R

b

PR R

o

o

T

R RO o

e

ot

oo

S A,

Sy

TG

Aok

et

AR OO

IR

AP

L

ey

s

R

R

R OLSS

oo

*

N

iy

Ry

SO

AR

R

P

%

o

i

s

htn

"

el

Kok

SHOC

VL

R

N

%

e

~

I i

s

oA,

ke

AL

BoL

LA

oA

B

T

o b

ot

o

A

o

e

e

G

A

&%

B

Oy

a3

o b

X

s

o

e

s

oy

Xy

A e il

Sewrin

O

Rt

ot

R

LA

AT

e

e

RRK

Ao

R

Aot

R

ORR

A

3

SRR

e

S

R

R

o

T

e

ot

RO

A

)

AT

b,

R AR

R

LR

o

Sy

SRR

A

A

>

AR

BB

TS

WO

T o5

B R

Rk,

i

o,

R AR

K,

yos

IR

A

A

R

e

e

Kb I s

AL

WA

ot

>

A

SR

KRS

o

N

P

KA

Ry

R

KA

Ao A

AR

i30S

R A

IS

e ot

N IOR

£

552

X BN

At

g

NN

08

AP b

ok

ey

B

R

R

R

SR A S A

K

KRR

PhASOR

SR,

S

X

RO

Gy

e

R

HORR,

oL

ok

o

A

ke

A AR RO

et

SRR

RSN

R

AN

L s

R

i

e

X

S N

5

Y,

i

L%,

N

iR

I

A R

30

Ny

A

LA

o

S

A0

TVt s

i

2

Ly

%

e

=

ey

»:

e

R

N

e

RN

s

R

ey

SN

o8

G

o

SICN

£

Rk

AR

N

N

BRI ST

SRR

LA A

CR RO

Rk

o

'y

e

AR

bR

e

O

Lo

S

NS

R A

ST

R AN

ey

AR RIASL

Ny

KRR

o

KA

e

>

B AT

e

C

SR

AN

vt

S

AR

SR

s

HOUK

RO A

i

A

AR

B

o8

SR

s

S Rt

3

SR,

BN

BT

2

S

B

B

R

A5,

e

LR

P 3 4

K

o

e?

R

3

A %

ey

R

e

v

RN

RS

NeNTS

L S e Sl

o

S

s

BOANONEE

et KA S !

3

MR

RO

R

SRR

AR NG

SR

o

R

S

o~

AR

v ey

R

R

e

SR

o

e %y

B

A

A

A

o

A

3

R

i

AR

=

B

)

R

R

KA

SO

Ok

Lue e

%

Cosrn

O

NI

N

308

3

G

AR

o

0%

5.

i

i

b

AL

o

e

%

AR

G

Bt

b

R

N

B

O

SR

L

et

SRR O

et

N

S

S

At

SIS

A

BN K

RO

o

S AR

RIS

SRR

o

KR

SR ANOL

AN

R VPR A v

00

v

e

AT o

LR

B

R

%

I LA

=

oa

Ny

s

Ko

R

R

AACR XK

e

S

Vs

B T

S

AT

A

R

B e

R T

S Y

iR

R

vl

I

LR

i

>,

Ty

S

s

5

e

&

ISR

Sy

A

R

R

o

v

o

8

00

X

e

o

SR

AR

LK

P

A

BRI

S

R

RA

OORSE

R

L.

5

SRS

L

o8

o

L

LA

e

B A

R

K

B

Ty

KAt

o

RS T

ey

R o

BN PR

Sk

>

u

LS

Rk

AR

o bl

A8,

G,

PR

0

N

B

RN R

e

S

Y

B8

e

RSO,

e e

o

%,

SN,

2%

%

33

BN

e

R

AT

b

\hw.

AR

W

S

O ST

AR AL SO

B

"y

T

IO

s

"

Hyuieh

1

DO

2%

SN

A

SRR

ARG

TN

5

%

S8

o

R

AN

O

T R e ey

o

e

ADORAAE

X

e el

oL

BAURTAE

TR

B

3

N

SO

e

-

l,)Y.

Rty

AT

s

MR

X

AR

I

;e

B

RN

it

R

»

B R

o

s

AR

B

R

O

AN

W

e

R

e

e

S

AT

o

A

5

S

R

5,

S

e

LS

0%

L

A Bl

B

P A

A

by o i

e

i

SRR

Yo

ek

X

KX

R Pt s

G,

BRSO

SRR

o

ST

ARACh 9 S

Sy

X

RSO

Ny

N ey

5 B N

R

KRS

O

R

s

RV v

SR ksE o

KK

NN

Rk

o

A

RO

R

B !

0K

Ve

ey

R !

e

Soh

T

e e

A

®

3

e

BB,

L

e et

RETNN

LR SR

T

X

W

e

A

BT

=

S

ok

20

o

AR

SFRAI

b

B ALy

O

!

A0

AR

v

,Mr

Ko

R RO

e A e

K

G

T

e

E

e

W

A

LA

s

W

RAABROT

LN

N

O3

A

SRR

MRS

Ak

RoR

NN

<

AL S

Ny

AR R OL

KR

A

v

e

s

STy

o

Ok

SN Ok

s

N

e

VU

NN

LR

AR

L3

A

CHaAREY

Ry

R

v

YO

AP S A

e

RO

ROXT P

A

Ko

HRr

Ny

e

I

LR

N

AR

BRI

A

5

i)

v

A0

e

s &

5

A

-

R

AR

A

3

A

b

Al

e

%)

QYN et

G

AU

s

s

A

SRR,

A

A AR IO

“H

NG

DR R

ATy

SO

R

S

X

s

X

AR

oy

or

O

B

RS R

A RCR B

P

SIS

SR

KR b

LRI

R

SIS

X

B

SR

B o NS

K

AR

R e,

KRRy

B

AN

SRR

SHOA 0

LA IRk

on,

Ty

5 e

RO

e

Lo

AR Ay

e

A s

R R

i

mm,

b 2

SR

&

8

e ey

Ty

o

P A

“

A SO

SRR

e

oty e

AT

Sk

N

N

TR

el

oy

A

B

NN

Bt e

ST

AR

T

AR S s

A AR

.

(0

e e

AR

o

SRS

HSON

o

STy

B

DNy

AR

e

0

.

o

X

SO

DK

Rk

et

ety

s

A

A

e

LA

Ao

Tt

DR

R

A,

AR

Lok

X

W

e

s

BIH

RS

o

o

N

A

i

2

3

%

R

B

o

<

e

A

o

Barhrbd

B

BB

Tt

A o T o

ARt

AR S

X

AR,

S0

N

3

R

Ny

A

AR

AR oR

SURRL

A

ok

s

LT

AW

SRS

R i oy

s

5%

O

AR

X

i

B

A

R

W

A,

e

i,

et

RE

h

A

ey

i

SRR

Yt

S

AR

S

& SR RO

R

s

OES

I K R

O

R

252,

NN

g 8 RO

AN

0 A R

P e o

B

%

R

R

SRS

V.

¥

o

R

R K it

ST

o

s

SAT S

s

=

o

R e 31

et

IO

et

A T A

A N R

o

L0

G

Ry

RS Pk

SR

e

P R

Sy

G S

LR

ok

ORI

RUOS

A

R

SR

i

MR,

AN

o AL s

CRRK

AChbL

SR

AR BT

PR

AR

N

TR

KOS

P

e

i

XK

O

R s

X

P

AR

=

SN

I

Sy

Bk

3

-,

i

IR

£

I

s

SN

R

o

e

R

S

I s S

by

3

B

B

o

e !

%,

AN

B

s

0 e i,

R

o8

o

R

NGRS Y

LA

R,

Lo

Aoh It

APR

o

5

R R

s

R

R

SN

AT e

Nor

RN

e

Ak

S

S

ROkt P O

o

e

Rty

T

S

SR

A RIRE

B

SRR

ey

Aehh

s

A

K

Nt

AL G

DA AR

AL

AR

e

AR A TR N

R

e

IR

KR

gy

B

U

5!

Y,

£

>

S,

S

o

LI

e

i

R

bret

KRS

5

R

o

R

ST

o s B

<

S

P T

TN

P

3

e

S

LR 30

B

SRR

A o SN

YN

RN

ety

e

A KPR

SRS

S

BB SEOA T

%

A S A

S

AR

A

e

ERPNBEs RN

AR

SRR,

AL

A

RO,

AR

A

oY

P

Rt

e

Culiey

B

AR AR

s

AL

R RO

o e R

R

ey

UL %

s

3

N

e

B

o

R A

5

RO

s

AR

A

o

ot

e

L

O

R

TS

s

B

IR

ot

et

R

ol

RGN

o

XA

ey

AR

Bk

Ny

AR

S

KA,

s U

LT

"

e

AT St

sl

B AN

S

RER

R

SR

Sty

%

i

RO e

L

AR

o8

B

KAkae

S0

R

SPankOk

e Ty

B AN

3R

AT v

N

e

R

RO

AL

A

R

L e

L

RIGKR

o

A

A A

R

o

hA

RN

IR,

L

g s A

et

T D

SN

B A

WO

e

R

b

LRy

i)

2

X

AT

v

5

P

e

WA

o

%

7

A SO

s s

.

T

A

e

P B

Yo

S

L

ey

S

=

Eol

L

et e vt

s

sy

e Ly

T

N

AR b b

Ay

o

N

ARICOH

N e

e

R

7

5

A SR O

RALK.

A

o

R K

A

NPk

Ao

O O

S

o

X

N

SRR S

e s

D

w,

e

R

B RoAs

~

A

TS

e e

%

e

R K

o

PR R L

A%

=%

G Sl

R

ey

%

LA

e

e

o

R

Lk,

e

Ty

LS00

N

S

IATh:

s

.

AT

i

S

R,

s

Y

Ly

BT

4

o

)

%

B

A

i

S

AN

LG

o

Dy

%

G,

NS

3D

AR

Eetay

s

A

NN

NG

S

RRCAS

O

o8,

Ny

B R

T T

Rk,

RO Ptk

AR

SETh

Sy

o

KOs

YL s

FORORIL

R k3

A ey

B

3%

RN

KX

R

TS AR

5

B B RS

L

AR

AB B

o s

DR

SRt

TN

AL

A

ot

(e

b

e e !

oy

N

N

K

AR R A

s

e

e

s

e

R

e

o

i

Sy

S

S

i

I

8 oA

A

ey

e

P

el

IR

RO

A

A

TN

Kot

G

SO RADE

I TR R A

bR

DN

AP

oy

AN,

R

AT

O

N e

R

K

SR

I HOUN

A

RS I P

AR

SRR

Ao

Sy

R

WAy

e

R

A A

LA

AT

N

RO

I

BBk

R

33

s

vt

R

RN e

R

VSN

T

SO

Y

R

s

LTy

4

2

5

AR A

e

i

AR

oy

D

I i et

SR

%2

o dn e

s,

ot

AN O b

N

R

Iy A

R

ey

ROA ok

A gl

SR

AR

DR

R T O

N

AON

NN

AL

S

2

R

O

SRR S

i

e

£20

8.

R R oA

B i

oo

A,

e

A T

LR

AR

A

T ey

A

%

S wAn e

Ao O

SR

B

REAK

KR

v

ViR v

o

R

AT

SRR

R

R A

S

SR

X

A

o,

i

b ASEICI

8

i

Yo,

IO,

R

A%

o

LR

!

Sias

TR

SISH

=

5%

S

e

SRR

et

K E s

b

SR

SR

S e

%

ey

ey

A A

IO

A A

ORI

s

K%

R )

<

ST

N

R

SN

N

T,

R

AR

b SN

B RS

R

P S B

Ty

SHOTS

B e

%

AL e

T

S b R

RIS

L

AT

X3

h

T s

NronaoT,

Vi

e

AR

Sy

BN,

AR

R,

B8 Ak

G

S

ek

AT e

AT

e

A

s

"

R,

et

i

LRI

e

D

R

L

v

o

e

!

A

N,

L

B o

N

Bty

W

Tt

L

e

g

AN

ot

L

T P

AT

K

e

s

R e

L

ROCS

AR

e

AR AaL

O

SOg

N

e

Bk

LA PO

Nasee e e

AR

A

ARAOR

S

o

ey

PO

PR AR R

B e

A8

!

PR

ey

R A

KRATK,

Nt

B

KRR

SRR

AR

e

R

Sk

v

o

AT

o

R

A

RO

Ay

5

o

R

e o

c

R

AR

e

A

R OB

B

AL

AT e

N

e

AR

B N SR

LI

S

LXK

ety T

oy

0

Ko

TN

G

A

Lo

e

R

R

BB T

A AR

oA

RS

O

ok

S

R

s

A

e

A A

Rk

Ny

e

I

s

AN SO

BN

LA

S SR b

AR

e

A

S

2

Sl

S

BN

o

IO

B PR O

SO

R

Ao

R

Tt

ot

o

LR

i

e

©

gk

R

YL et

N

AL

!

o AN

BN,

e

e

S

20

A

e

L

LR

%

LotV

45

et

MO

SR

S

W

X

b

A

R,

N

A,

S

4

AR

X

R

s

A

>

3

Yo

SRR

g

B

BORC B D

AT

PR O

as

AR SR

S

RS

N

R SO,

S

e,

.

s

Roe

i

ATy

RS

Vo

e

RIa

Ty

RO

IR

B

R STt

ST

e R

B

R R ot

ey

e

A AT

SN

B R HD

Lk

oG

=9

<

DR

Ao

S ot

o

3K

S

R i O

T

SRR

B

SRR

%31,

=

g

i

Rt

ek

G

A

HES

%

e eTel

;

s g s

PR

-

Sy

K

R

e

S0y

o

T

e

e

L)

RTALE N S

AR

ety

SN

S

A b LRSS

AR

Rk

o

SN

s

3o

e

KRS

Btk

MR,

o

AN B pe st

AR

R

R S

ORPCH

O

A A

AL

A

RADRTR

RR

At

ORI

BOCIC

AL AU

B2

R

o

N

SRR

Nz

AnE

S

e

7

R

O

A

AR

SA e

DR SR

oy

AR

22

v

KA

R

v

B R

U

N

ey

B,

S,

ey

r

P e

S A

N

e

AKX ERNND,

s SR

ey

%

o

R

s

SN

AR RO

o

RO8

AR

o

K

O

RNy

S

N

A A e

R

e

R

RV

N e

RS0

N

A

ARy

o

s SRRt

da

N Ty

R

TRt

N

B !

SR

Ty

R

P, O

-

A

Pt e

X CRNE

b T

A 8

A

B

B

R

2

e S R O T

N

B

P

I T

T

R Ko

IR e

SO

R A K

I

w!

XU

Sk

A

SN

BRI

ey

LRSS

T A A

o

S

K

R s o

RO

s

3

3

A%

A O

SRR

A S

TR

U

S

o

AR

ey

AR

RIGRIK

3

AR SO A

AR

NN

LR

A

O

S

AR RS

SRR

R

B e

A PROL e

AN

CHORR

o

N

O,

n A NOK

e

S

N TS

TR

.

B

ey

A

£

AL By

R SRR

Lau

=

KA

3,

Ny

S

&

KR

Sk

e

sy

vy

b s i

A

-

N e

heis

“

e

R

o

IR

Rre

e

gt s

R

o

e B

e

S

a

AR

5

T e

=

%

i

A M S A

R

Ny

R A

TS

A

B

o,

Ok

SR A

AL S e

o

S

LG

N

Sk

-

PR RARO

A

LAY

o~

R A A

B o

N

L &

e

LI

o

SRR

et

B

e

v

e

%

CRBSS

R

KK

ORI

B

R A

AR

e

o

e oty

B

o el

et e

A

bl o,

AR

T

3

o

5

%

S

X

B

e )

B

e

AR

94

S

IR

5

AT S

s

e

e ey

3

o~

B L B

R

o

Lo

B

o

DA

AV N T

Bk

R R

R

A

AL

N My

vy

oo

e

T

N

%

RO

AR T

Ao

S

S

ey

SR A

Yty

e

RS

Rty

o

v

\

B

R IGR

s

SR

e

G

s

AR

W8

G

R

DL

=

s

B

3

Ly

als

KA

A HCEOK

S

A

i

s

S

e

SO,

R

SR

¥

R i

e

RIS RN

SR N

e

e

R

Lt

o

oA

R P e

KRCRRS

SR

Ny

VR BT

SRR

O

S

S0

o

B A SRk

AT AL

AT

SR

=

i

MO

Ly

S

AR

CAR AR

:

e

P LR

N

DB AR a e

Vo

2,

PRI

&

RN

R

A e R T,

R R O

A

v

k.

s

0

A

AT

5

R R

5

i

e

v

e

A0S

%

o

e

KEhos

S

iy

45 e

A

e

KIS A

e

DA

XK

el

AT

Sl

i

AR A

R BT

I I

RN

e

G

=

ANy

NN

Ve

A o

N

LA I DS

)

R PRSI

CARSE

s

A0

B

Ak

MR

Ao

IR

R R SR

SR

Nt

AR A

o

ey

R Rk

X

o

A KOO

R

e

A

AW

e

R

Vo

oA

o

o

%,

R

RE,

o K

2

s

ey

KB O

B

.

:

K

T

ook

3

i

RS

Ao

%

“

2

P

bt

oy

s,

>

Ao

ARICR!

SH

R R

e

Ly

s S

2 K

e

e

R

ISR

SR

e

KA B S

W

A

AN

N

IR

TV

APh

RO

RS IRt

L0y

s

o

RN

N e N s

RO

N I

R

oy

RO R

RN

SRR

o

RN

AR R

5

XK

R

A

A TR

KA

B b A

AN

K

RX

AR

Sy

e

A

O

AL

RN

o

ST

G

GEe

3

NNy

R

B

A

N

L

o

Yy

e e

SR

X

D

KRS

s

S

%

S O

Ry

TR

RO

Pr o B A

AR

SRS

X

R

%

b

AR N

T

ooy

i

SRR

AR

SO0

SR

Ak

BANOLN YL

R

A i

Ny

e

O

SRR

AR

O

N

OO

LR

AT B

O

0

K Bk

B IR

AR Ta i

iR

R

ok

AR

A

S

RS

ey

!

A

LSy

R

e

S

et S

A

o

A

A L

S

Rk

e

e !

P R

-y

G

5

SR e d R

A

A

o

K

PN

BOCHE

P Y

NG

a5

P

S

B%

i

LN

N

I R I e

SR AU

9

bt

v

s

b R

%

A

N b s

AR

G

O e e

S5

3TN

S

DA 2 ok

BT D

AR SRt

RN

e

A S

ey

R L

»

ki

|

R

R Ry

SR

Nt

TR

e

v

-

K

et

A

o ek

SRR

AR,

LS

Ca

o0

LI,

Rex:

Rod:

Sk

B

LS S

R R

N

BN R

iy

SO

i

O

Bk

RIS

SR

K

$%

AR

IS o

rs

AR,

NS

XK

SR

B

A

A

R,

T

SN

ety

e

el

I A

AT

Rt

P

R

RN

N B S o

AR

XN

KRS O

N

R0

A P IR

N

AR

e

S Il

%

5

B AR

it

35

&

%

AT

han

ATty

2

SRR

PN

I

O

B

L

(5%

RIS

s

R

N,

AN

RO R

e Ot

G

PR OAE

%

e

el

SR

ity

A

4

X

A

“

BN SR

RUOONT

AR,

S

e

s

A S

4

R

.

s

AT

i

%

QI

DY

o

Fas s,

n i T

T 2o

ey 3 Y

P ety

oy

e

e

=

s

RN et

SR AR

S BRSSO

AR

AR

N

LIS

0

SN

RG]

R

e

RO

T

o

AN

GRS

N

et

RGO

N

OO

i

ey

AR

SR,

IR

S

A7

S

3

BRI S

e

i h IR

W

ke

Lo

AR

i,

A

o

A e

R

R

;

R

SN

i

A

b

sy

00

%

o

ey

o

SO

4

A

3

R

B it

SRR

b et

o

s

LY

B s

LS

N

AR Ok

R N T SN

!

RBER A

A N

e

KRN

T

R

ATty

AR,

RO

AR

Ko

K

ARl

W

AR

vk

A

N A HOCR S

SRRSO

A0 B0

ey

Ok

Rach 3

RSN

Ok

N

X

pP e ete

3

A

A

.

e

AR

Ao 2

el

o

SER

o

SN

e ey

oy

N

AR

S

8

s

K

K

oo

B,

o

R A

ey

o

Tt

R

b

202

S

LR

LHHR

A ISH

)

S

e

R

o

T b TR

s

v

A

=

B2k

R

A0 e D S A

AR

s

I

SR

A AU R

RN

0

Wy

o

Ak

e

A

I

SRR

AR

ARSI

A SO0

AR RO

o 3h Rk E

Ao ks

A i A

SR

A,

SRR,

ok

e,

SO

SR

O

3

e

Aot

NS

n

i

A

R R

s

.

o

Vg

R

i

BEOSHRA:

s

K

SO

Ak b A,

T

AR

R,

i oy

St

SRR

s

Xy

1

ey

KN

I,

i

KRS

B e

B

(o

gt

TGN

ATV

R kS

e Ty

NS

o

At

A

e

R T

SR

o

Kheos

R

AR

SO

AR

W

o

RS A M

R

SRSCRIOT

o

G

R

e ey

i Ak SN

e

RIS

AR

O

T,

<X

AR Y

6

b i e T e

SR

SR

B

AT

e TR

S

DX

Gt

SR

6,

3

PRI

roN o

RO

I

s e

AR

R

X

.

RN

ey M

B KR

Al AL

KRR

R b P

s

A

a0

TR

AR,

AR L

e

D e L R

S

AR

oo

e

N

NSt

Ry

R

AR

e

KO0

ROk SAtise

X

KA

R0

RO

SR R O

A BAICRATA

QLR

B

AR OIS

=

SRR

& e,

O

eI

e

et

B0

o

R

9 R AU

AR

o

s

S

AL

e

3

AT

oy

i ST

SR

ok

e

X

LB

AR %

Ty

Tt

SR

RO

A5

RN

bl

5

AR

¥ T I

RN O

A A

L

Ko

i

e

BT s

N

e

R

S

LS

R

RORA

ans

AR

ST

VY

NN

o

A N e S

O

LA

L

R

R

ey

AN

OUR

e

£

e

R

Aok

)

o

SR PO

Ty

R

OIS

AR

X

R

AR

o

N

o,

A

ALK

Ko

A

KRR

AR AR

5

s S

AT

o

SRR

ot e e

RAOK

i

AT

A IRSH

3K

RSB

ATy S

KRR

R

SN

AR,

RO s

R

%

AR Py o K

B

K

s

e

R

e

O

SRR

5

e

e

&

”

s

SO ER A O

s

R

SRS

2

Ao

Ty

ARG

VR

N

Ny

e e MR AN

ws

AR

AN

.

Ol

RS

e

R RN st

RO

e,

S

N

Ak

N

ST e

3

A

£

R

NS

A

S

Aok

I

ek

ey

SO

ARt

A

pE el Gl

G

SR

AT

X

Ay

ik

Y

e Rt

Py A N MR

3

X

33

Py S

5

o

e

X

Sy

5

i Tocino

S

ICNOE

%

oy

Yo

DL Y

<

A

e S

o

S0

B N DU

A

AR

R

ORI B O

ok A

DAL Rt

SIS

Sk

R R

e e ey

KA

AR

Vo

o

O

A

(R

T,

LIS,

SR RGNS

R

S ACRAL)

Ny

el

ACACH

ok

e

ARG

R st el

ATNBE

AR,

Kooy

ORI TR,

SR

3

R

e

O

o

B

Faly

5 B R DA

AR 3

R

o,

T

A

RE

S

A

R I

e

i e

e

ey

3

At s

e

s

R

AR O

R

R

i

PR N

SRR IO o 2 b

(AN

OO

I P

RORTE

R

R

Ny

G

ok

RIS

s

RN

5

AR T

OB

e oY s

R S

KoK

K

Rt

KA

Sk

A I N

et

et

e

AR

Aok,

o

A2

LI

)

Ko

5k

o

3K

G

AOSTORE

s oy

i

K A

E ol

AR

A

R

ey

ey

AR

G

o

o

&

o

e

JaTn

AL

AL

SRS

R Rt

s

B e

R

AL SN

SRR

Ge

APhoA

N

T

ORRE

L

Ny

o

KT A

Lo R

SR

0K

Ny

RIR

A

&

S

s SRk

R KN

Rtk

KR ot

AR

e,

Y

A"

IR,

L G s

R TR o

SN

SRR

3

XA

X!

i;

H

Gl

el

wh

B A

N et

AL

L

Vo

Rek

RE

A

ey

St

SCHORY

ISR

&

S

e R

RO

oy

)

L

S

O

SR

ok

AR

AR

okt

%,

A

St T,

R

s

T

AR L O

R

OR!

R

AR Sy A

B

R

ATt S

N ACE

ok

o

RICE

S

o

CRRBCI T,

R

IR R AL

ety

o

0

AR

Lo

B AT

N

SRy

e

G et

=

~

Tk

o

s

Fan

S

e

KO0

R

N

S

i

R

"

S

3K

e

3

St

SR e

KR

s

K

R B i

A

3

-

o

Q%

5%

BT

N

et

S

R,

o

oM

A

BN

A

t

o

SR

RS B

G ey

OK

AR A O

At

Rk T

Ao

R

AT

s

A

AN

O

ey

ey

ORI

WK

S

AJAILR I

W

e

L

R

I

RRSK

N

VN

o

el

S

i

eIk

A,

SN

L

3

G

"

e

s o0 OO

0K

K

0

IR

Sh e

R

s

S

T B

i

et

Sy

S0k

o

R

st

X s

S

Ny

ALt P

RPN

AN

SRR

PRI

SoN

REEIAN Pl

QN

A

Ko

AR

N

3¢

M Y

O

S

20

SRR

SN Y e

et

3

SN

o

KINTR

T T

R

AR

K2

KDEk

X3a5s

RO

A

C

52K

R,

=it

TR A

S

AR

Ak

L,

X

A R

K

A SRR

U N

RN

ety

SOACRY

A T

54

{5

RN Y

O

R Tt

S

NS A A A

o

A

e i

SO

s

O

R

N

0 0

%

e

Al A St AT

KRS

S A

I

o

2

%

e

Rods

e

it

AN

RO

AR

A%

K%

e

Npe

K30

SRR

LR

AR

S

LR oo

ST

o

SN A

SR

oAy

X

IR ShBADA

vy

£

N ety

AT,

Ah

e

T

S

X O N

s

N

R

e

A0

A R

N

STioee

SO,

o

o

ey

UL,

K

A

AT

SAOADN

i

i

N AN

RN

A,

L

AN

4

RO

v

K

AR

Aok BT

IR e

LR

P T

KRR

2

R

Y

IR

0

IR

R TR

B

O

P MR

ey

i iay

0K

o PN B

AR

AL BNE

Al T

A3,

A

b

AIAOL

AR

-

;

TR

Ao S

95!

S

LA

i

Aty

e

Rt

oy

Ve

oAUtk

s

A

ST

Bt

i

b

R SN

KK

Kea

e

ST

R

R

VtRsen e

oK

s

SO

4

L4

A

L

ATy

e s

R

Tk,

iy P

S

e

A T o

.

S

hoa

%

ey

Ry

S

ST

AN

SN

o

ok

i Syl

o i

o

%

RN

o3

St

3

RSO

RARORR L

3

B PR

RORSR

ST

hoAIKAS

e

Aioh oo o

Ah S 3y

TR,

N

AR

G

ey

e

R A

AR K

Kk

R

RN

o

o

R

e

A

s,

Sy

DS

oy

R S o

PRI

X

e

8

o

O Sk

A0

B RS

T

o

e ek

BN

s

X

N

i R

T

B

s

XA AR

oy

O

St

X

o

S

4Ty

%

LRon

RO

Lo

S

X,

v

K

N

DR

b S

ety

S

SR

e

R,

s

B e

%

S

K

B AN EL P A

0

IR

e

R

G

RSO

Ao

AT IR

iy

RN

SRR

AN

ST

R e

R

R

ey

0

VA

ke

o

W,

SR AR

e

SR

A bk

SR

ey

2

SRh

Aot AR N

JoRtR

R

KA PR

e

PN

R I S

%

o

SO

A it

S

R

IR T

R

ity

OO

i o

AR

s

et

%

:

AR

S

ey

4

e PR

B,

s HAIIOR

AR

R

il

Ntk

D R AL P

TR R ey

SRS AR A

RN

e

A

A

O O

R0 oo

Ko

Lot

SRS

N

oA

RN

TR

R e

R

2%

Bt

R

o

et

ey

Ko

SO CH

ey

Aok

Koo

e

Robas

ey

e

AT M.

SR

S hcda i SR

AR

L N e

Az s R

ety

e

W

A et

08!

e

AR

X

e

IS0

et

R

S ik

Ty g H

ey

Sy

o ety

T

P

R A

iy

A

P ST

AR

s

SR

o s

T ey

o

TR AT b

ey

s

AR S

&

L0

AR

v

by

Ty

AR eR!

AR LA

SN

Rt

N

SRS

Ny

N

N

el

D

I

ey

KR

ok

s

AR

254

R

R ey

G

o AL

A

o e s e

AR

AR

BRIy

IR

08

Sy

A IR a5 o

NSRBI

Ve

SRR

e

%

7

-

"y

X

)

>

R

i s

.

Sy

e

3

BTN

Vo

IR A

S

e e

L0

i

il

ot

B O B

X

s i

s P

S AL

o

NP

R AL S

ARSI A

ATASA,

N

R e

2L

RORCIAR b

e

SRR

K

o

SR

wl

o

i

AL

WK

ARSI

vy

DK

AOR

et

R

TR v

HOCHES

Ko

N

LA R

R K

Gy

Kok R

A S

Rk

R AR

B

3

A

e

EHOL

7

N

B A,

2

£

N e

o iy I

K

s

IR

WS

8

R

s

o

CRIC

o

EATREI

o

%

Ok

TRt

@

N

SIS

R

et

s

P e

S

R

AR A B

N on ey

N

SO

O

Ny

Ny

S ey

SR

SR

LR

R

AP

ST

el

N

Sl

A ABOL

N

ROR S

s LA N T £

R

Aodn i

AR SR

Nasee

RO A

B SR o e

e

hGRK

ey

AR

50K

XKy

s ROA A ok

nARSE

SRR

o3 D

A ot

Lo

o

£

3

s Bk ok

o

Py

s

e

i

s

OO

R

i

s

e

Kk s Bt

S

A

o

ey

Kby

e

ey

3

<3

s

o

T

e

s

e

B

IO

e

AN

AR AN

A N

RPN

N

AR St

“

& EA

e

A,

i

O

ok

BB

SRS,

N e

A

eV it

R Sy

S

SR

Ve

LR

R

xR

S

O

MDY

A AR

Ak

AT

39

e,

et

e

S b

RO

A

AN

K

R

I UK

7 AR

SE

o

T

Nk NA

AR

R

RO

LA

i

MO

%

N

AT

AT )

08

AR TR e

SN

St

o

e

<

s

.

m

L s

Ry

X

2o

R

AR S

CIRaR

VLN

S AR A R

St

e

S

o

AaS s A

R

ARSI

oL

A AN

O SR

TR

SR

O ER S Ay

AR A

SR RSN

SR

N T

R

Ao

RoR A

e

S

B

ey

TR

RN

o s e B

SR

R K

S HCOHC

ARy

T i

o

3

T

5o

B %

%

X

e

R

TG

X

et

K

RN

WA

R R o,

R

RS R DU

SR AA MO

AR

Noex

SR

R

RN

LR

U

AR,

i

R St

B

OO

SSON

-

AR

e

st

RS,

SR

R AN

s

et

RO

2%

O A O e o e e

REH

R

e

o

LA A

Sy

AN

SRLE

TN

sk

ARSI e

L

T

T s

SN

o

oty

S0

IR ON,

A

!

SR

WK

o

3 2 S

Al

RS

LI

o

L

KA 50,

S NNCY

o

R

ey

4

O

e T

K

i

s

O

SO e

e

AR

SR,

A

SRR

AR

o

6N

B Ak

=N

Lo

Ao

RO S

RRTROINE

Sty

R

S

e

R

o

S

S

G

RN

Ty

Gk

&

NIRRT

LT

OK:

o

A i

oS

O

Ty

e

SRR

e

KO

AR

Tt

R

KH

S U,

e

R AL

s

s

L

TR

ATk

A N

A S A

A

B AR,

Rk

S

e

e

Ak

s

Tt

o

AT

o

s

X

W

i

RN

O

Ty

AP RO

e

N

A S A R

KO

0K

Y,

SR A

e

LR ARG

Ty

F e Y

AR B

S

e

RO

R A

LR

Vo

R

O

o

A

R A 0

i

e

LR R RSB

AR S O

P

i

iy T

RO s

i

R

R

e

X

LR

N

T

A 20N

S ST

%

P

o o

EICEE

o

R

5

Bk

AR

X

R

i

X

S s g

Sy

v

e R ey

ORI

R

ARSI

ARk

oD SE PR,

S oa:

=

Ao

I S

A s R A D B R

S

05

Oy

ok

SR

S

i

A S O AR R R

R,

Kk

o

Ah AR S

s

S

SRR

o O R

R N T

ZO

.

o

AL,

ook

PORR

AR A AR

R

e et

R

X

T A

e

oo

ey

LR

e

Rt

AR

e

O

e,

ety

B

AR

X

N

R IR K

w

S0

AN

AN AR

PR

AR SO

e G

SN

RN

Oy

e o

S

S

AR

STy

Wy

A

08

A

R

ey

SRR

0

AN

VL AT

AR T

AR

P S Wt

SR

i,

R RAL

ok

A

AT

v

OIS

A0

RN

AR o

FON

RO

A

AT

A

B

S

o

3

L

ey

K

ey

A P

LA

S

X

e

vl

L

R e

RN

R B

&

ey

NI

s

A

SR SRy

Tt

Aoh

SRR

RSB

AR

AR e

eI

TR ey

BN

e

AT IASR U,

ety

k.

A AR

AR .

SRk

e

sy

IR,

R ey

LR

o AR

s,

.

ey

o

Sk

L A

SRR

e

oA L

v,

o

et Yt g s

Nt ed

b

¥ e i

Aol

s ALY

Rk

et

W

Vi, e

e T 5

e

R R R AN

Ko

ok

SN

B s e

S

Wk

R

AR

s

SRR

s

3

R

SRR

LRI

SIS

AU,

AR

S350

RS

NI

A

AR

ALK,

e e

RO RIS AR S AR

R

%

Pl

NONTeTE

Kok

KRG

RPN,

K

L83

AR

RO

RA

RO

e

Ko

B ss s SO

A0D ST

Ao KRR,

SR STy by b

-

KRR

R

I

h O R st

RN

Ao

RS 5

X

G SO

<7

T e

S

ki

A 00

e

SR el

o

A A Rb

Rede

s

%

Sl

oo

¢S

s

B IR

S

R

e

Ko

BRSO

SR A AT

AR RO

RN

Ao

R

%

RO

AR

o

N

RIS

ot By

s

Ty

Laa:

s

e

ADRA

LG

ey

v

T

oy

e

SR

%

A

e

TG, B e

s

RN

ey

CRIA

AN,

A

e g

R

A o

O

X

Ve

SR,

S

By

ol

WK

Ak

e

i

R

P

A

/ﬂ

CAORE

UK

RTEIN

P e

St Sy

AR

Xk

RS

Bt e PR

X

OO

Ko

NS

Ly

A

R

AR o

A

LA TR A

L3

sy

KoLy

SR,

&

SR IO

LKW

QOGS

R AT

o

AR

KR

A o

ey

R S M

A A

RS

%33

K3

S

s

ARIACH ORI

e

St )

o

=

RIS

SRR

Sy

LT

AN,

%

AR

o

RO

B0

Go

Ay

s

S

Kk

RO

N

X

ettty

o

Ly

R

s

FC

L%

ey

S

N

AL P SR

Sk

RO

e

SehA A St

X

A

R

DR

N

B8 R

e e

PR e R

X

K;

ey

STy

AR

Ny

N

4 e

L RaA b o o

LRSS

A e b

A rho e IR

R

e

S e

AR

OB

A A

Ty

R ETers

L e T N

ey

&

Mo

RN

Won,

2

s

R

R HOE

el

e

T

N

f

IO

R

AR

oKL

N

s

A

Sy

BCROR

K

Ve

K.

LK

e P

SN

ks

R

e

8 R B

e e

i

i

Lty

RO S

AR PCHO NN

CORA

R T

RN

AT B

AR B a.

N

NS

APAH SRk

Sy

ASARER

2

o

X

ooty

IR

0

b

s

A IR R AR

£

B AG

AT B DA .

KA

o s

v s

SR

.

o

SN

i, BT s

o

S

Do

-

o

RO

Ko

Xk

R

SR

e

A

5

WA

X v

A

LSy

R

ok

O

et 7

DR,

.

ol

I

e s

o

N

KR

bty

R L

i

L

SRR

R

AR SA AT

AR

AP s A

R N S

3

A

ko

A

SRR

AN

Aok

B sacd:

e

ot

23

vy

o

08

L

.

PR R L

O

S

N

o

K s

et

35

e

e

NG el

Gt

8,

o

o

LK

S e

KA

3

S

N RO

KPR A

%

5

ey

3

-

e

K.

R

T

AAK

e

5

SRk

3G

e

SN

o

e

et

A

s

Sl

B T

ot

sy

P

s

RIREA S

R

e

ERR S B

R PR S

S

ARSI NN

Nt

R ROk

Ko

s

BRRSLER

SeIe

OO0

KERRs 11

A a NN,

SN

LK

L

s s

R A

I I o e RS

A

5

MG W,

iy

S B Ao it

ST

o

5.

e

L e

R

R A

ey

o

R A

N

AT

SH

A

S

g,

S T

A

s

A

R

K

O

Tk

ot

T

Sty

it

4

i

i

3

st

5

S

KX

HSNe

et

RO

BEACK

&

s

o

!

Ko

e ey

A e SO

AR BOR

o

TG

R O

RHIN AL

ey

N

ok

IR O

£

CHERaE

A OR et R bt

SRR R

B kel

LR e

W

o

e

3

e

iy

AR T

e

KRS A RO

s,

.

TR

b6

X

G

B

i

SRR

AR,

e

K

DR e et

ey

o

Boaoy

R

e

SR

SRR,

R

o e

i

e

TR

LS

RSN

SRR

ORI

R ey

ey

RARER

ATh

ST

e

ST

AR LR

IR

e

ROt

(A

AL

A

s

X

Fi.

3

e

R

R A

A

3

T,

N

it wy

A

R

R

5

il

TR

S

SRt

s

R

R

.

W

!

S

Pt i

R A Bk SR

NN

CX

L

K

O

ey

R

sy

e

ROk

R

I A

e

BOAEA.

s

s

AR

NS A

R

o B

SN RLIC

NN

SRl

S A

RASY

R

SIRO

ko

IR

&3

R

S5

RR

AR

R T A

e s

KO8

OCK

S R

TS ey

PR

S

AT

G

25,

iy

ARGE:

et s

KRk

I

oo

S

SRR ek

s

LR

8

ey

VA

SR

i

7

e

¥

AR08

N

T

5%

.

s

T

o5

%

>

Ao

R

xo8!

G

Ve e T

52K

A A e

s

SN

COOONN

9.

KR

N

SO

I

S,

Kok

S

A

Be

Y

i

SR

o v

BN

ST

R

S et

v

T

SoN

3

R

KA

R

KO

N3

o

R R

RO

!

G

ot

0

T

Rl

ret

X

A

OREE

ey

s

3o

CETN

o

4

0N

AT

NG

KPAA

O

A ST

ABOUS NI

SR e

el

MRl

a5

R

e

AT, ey

o

Rk

T

LR

GO

SN

LIS

S

At

2

Seans

e

V50

R

o

e

A EA

A,

ST

SRR

ok

e

R A e

SRS

SRR

35y

S

A

re?

e

T

it el e

e

R

LN

S

AR ONETRY

B IRk

A

ST N S e

i

5N

O

08

Sy

et

o

KPR

S

AR ot

N3

N

Koy

AT R

Ny

R

SRR

IOR

KR o

Nl

Ty o O

RIS

e S S

KD

o

G

T O

e

2

o

e

AR

N

K

N

A

s

o

Sl

T

R

L

o

e

R R e e S e GG s

Sraty

oy

AR

R AR,

e

i

e

e

IR

AR TR S

S

B A

A

RIS

oK

e

Goal

LA

N ey

Ry

A R e

Aoy

LR

A

AT

SR

BRI

el

R

e

o

R R

iy

AR

CHCS

e

%

H

v W

L

0

AT

o

L RN

Sy,

A

L

Ty

S

,”.

>

SR P

A,

TN

ATRTAS,

NI

AR By

SR

AR

B AR B

S

B R AT N Pt

ATy

e

Kok

ek

5

e

AR PR

AR

LB

3o

S et

i

N

ok

Sy

Rk

e

N

AT N R ey

XK

R

LR

KR A RO K

ok

N T

ATk

o

e

ey

o

(o

N

&

£

Rt

O

*:

vl

o,

MK,

M

o s

T

-

s

i

o

i

=

e

SR

%

’

%

w

R R B

o e T

RSO

e

A

BB T e

AR LS

ISR IR N

CICARILC

e

ST

BRSO

S

ot

MR

K

ORI

ST Sy

BId i e

X

AT

s

SCATh:

MO

B

£ Ja RS

RO ol

K ST

AR,

SR

ey

oA R

A

R

TG

o

AR RE

SN

SRIORGE

O

R s

T

STt

e

TN

Lt

&

S At

o

ey

%

e

K

A

R

o R

Sty

i

SO

N

W

MK

e

b

AR

A

NN Tk

e e

IR

5 Ik

ST

fon

6N

0%

e

R

Ay

BN

3

AR

<

A

N

A A A S

O

bR N

Pk

Bty

s el

g

T

R

s

m e,

X

O

OO

e

-

£

A

i

m

,H

K

R

e

B

o

A

o

£

iy

A

o

o ot e

B

st el

S

Chd

W

SRS

b

FBY

o

i)

A BOATR

g

&

i g

o

e

iy

DS

<

e

e

g

i

&

A

S

e

vy

ha

e

€3

Hte

T

¢

¢

A

W TS

48 e

Cig

3

)

BER WA R A b

ik ok

S

ol

&

i

S et

Si

£

%

ot el YL

I A

S

B

S

1

e

s

AT

2

Lo

>

S

she

2

==

—ﬂﬂ

|

il

|

=5

>

1

MISSIONS IN SOUTH INDIA

8L

19

VISITED AND DESCRIBED

18

VierFarbSelector Standard * - Euroskala Offset

_I"z

17

//ln{

§

I

16

BY

L

15

g

B

14

E

JOSEPH MULLENS,

MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CALCUTTA,

MISSIONARY OF THE LONDON

il

11

é

10

0.

9

A AT RAAAANAANAAANAAAS

A A A SIS NS RIS AT

!l

/’

6

5

|

LONDON :

é

|

i

4

’L

w. H. DALTON. COCKSPUR STREET.

1854

3

;/

2

&' Copyright 4/1999 YxyMaster GmbH www.yxymaster.com

1